The acceptable sacrifice, or, The excellency of a broken heart shewing the nature, signs and proper effects of a contrite spirit / being the last works of that eminent preacher and faithful minister of Jesus Christ, Mr. John Bunyan of Bedford ; with a preface ... by a eminent minister of the Gospel in London.
         Bunyan, John, 1628-1688.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 206 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 135 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30118
         Wing B5480
         ESTC R4996
         12085612
         ocm 12085612
         53735
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30118)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53735)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 57:2)
      
       
         
           
             The acceptable sacrifice, or, The excellency of a broken heart shewing the nature, signs and proper effects of a contrite spirit / being the last works of that eminent preacher and faithful minister of Jesus Christ, Mr. John Bunyan of Bedford ; with a preface ... by a eminent minister of the Gospel in London.
             Bunyan, John, 1628-1688.
          
           [24], 228 p.
           
             Printed for and are to be sold by George Larkin ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             Preface signed: George Cokayn.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Imperfect: Parts of t.p. illegible.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Repentance.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             The
             Acceptable
             Sacrifice
          
           :
           OR
           THE
           EXCELLENCY
           OF
           A
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           :
           SHEWING
           THE
           
             Nature
             ,
             Signs
          
           and
           
             Proper
             Effects
          
           OF
           A
           
             CONTRITE
             SPIRIT
          
           .
        
         
           BEING
           The
           LAST
           WORKS
           of
           that
           Eminent
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           Faithful
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Mr.
           
             JOHN
             BUNYAN
          
           of
           Bedford
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Preface
           pre●●x●●
           thereunto
           ,
           by
           a●
           Eminent
           Minister
           of
           the
           ●●●pel
           in
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             George
             L●●ki●
          
           at
           the
           
             Two
             Swans
          
           without
           Bishopsgates
           .
           1689.
           
        
         
           Price
           Bound
           One
           Shilling
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           (
           Now
           with
           God
           ,
           reaping
           the
           Fruit
           of
           all
           his
           Labour
           ,
           Diligence
           and
           Success
           in
           his
           Masters
           Service
           )
           did
           experience
           in
           himself
           (
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           )
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Excellency
           and
           Comfort
           of
           
             a
             truly
             Broken
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Contrite
             Spirit
          
           .
           So
           that
           what
           is
           here
           written
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           Transcript
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Heart
           :
           For
           God
           (
           who
           had
           much
           work
           for
           him
           to
           do
           )
           was
           still
           Hewing
           and
           Hammering
           him
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           also
           by
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Temptations
           and
           Desertions
           :
           The
           Design
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Issue
           thereof
           ,
           through
           Gods
           Goodness
           ,
           was
           the
           humbling
           and
           keeping
           of
           him
           Low
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           himself
           sometimes
           acknowledged
           )
           he
           always
           needed
           
             the
             Thorn
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           mercy
           sent
           it
           him
           ,
           least
           under
           his
           Extraordinary
           
           Circumstances
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           
             exalted
             above
             measure
          
           :
           which
           perhaps
           was
           the
           evil
           that
           did
           more
           
             easily
             beset
             him
          
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           over-rule
           it
           to
           work
           for
           his
           Good
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           him
           in
           that
           Broken
           Frame
           which
           is
           so
           acceptable
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           concerning
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             healeth
             the
             Broken
             in
             Heart
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             up
             their
             wounds
             ,
          
           Psal.
           147.
           3.
           
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           most
           necessary
           qualification
           that
           should
           always
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           eminent
           ,
           and
           as
           Stars
           of
           the
           first
           Magnitude
           in
           the
           Firmament
           
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Disciples
           in
           the
           highest
           form
           of
           Profession
           need
           to
           be
           thus
           qualified
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           every
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           every
           Duty
           :
           It
           is
           that
           which
           God
           doth
           principally
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           look
           after
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           Approaches
           ,
           and
           Accesses
           to
           him
           .
           It
           is
           
             to
             him
             that
             God
             will
             look
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             God
             will
             dwell
             ,
             who
             is
             poor
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           and
           66.
           2.
           
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           God
           will
           manifest
           so
           much
           respect
           to
           one
           so
           qualified
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           carries
           it
           so
           becomingly
           towards
           him
           :
           He
           comes
           and
           lies
           at
           
           Feet
           ,
           and
           discovers
           a
           quickness
           of
           sence
           ,
           and
           apprehensiveness
           of
           whatever
           may
           be
           dishonourable
           and
           distasteful
           to
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           38.
           4.
           
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           doth
           at
           any
           time
           but
           shake
           his
           Rod
           over
           him
           ,
           he
           comes
           trembling
           ,
           and
           kisses
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             what
             seemeth
             him
             Good
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           3.
           18.
           
           He
           is
           sensible
           he
           hath
           
             sinned
             and
             gone
             astray
          
           like
           a
           lost
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           justifie
           God
           in
           his
           severest
           Proceedings
           against
           him
           .
           This
           broken
           heart
           is
           also
           apliable
           ,
           and
           flexible
           Heart
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           receive
           whatsoever
           impressions
           God
           shall
           make
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           
           ready
           to
           be
           moulded
           into
           any
           frame
           that
           shall
           best
           please
           the
           Lord.
           He
           says
           with
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Speak
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             thy
             Servant
             heareth
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           3.
           10.
           
           And
           with
           
             David
             ,
             When
             thou
             sayedst
             ,
             Seek
             ye
             my
             Face
             ;
             my
             heart
             said
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Thy
             Face
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             will
             I
             seek
             :
          
           Psal.
           27.
           8.
           
           And
           so
           with
           Paul
           ,
           who
           tremblingly
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ?
          
           Acts
           9.
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           surely
           such
           a
           Heart
           as
           this
           is
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           delightful
           to
           God
           :
           He
           says
           to
           us
           ,
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             give
             me
             thy
             Heart
             ,
          
           Prov.
           23.
           16.
           
           But
           doubtless
           he
           means
           there
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           :
           
           An
           unbroken
           Heart
           we
           may
           keep
           to
           our selves
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Broken
           Heart
           which
           God
           will
           have
           us
           to
           give
           to
           him
           .
           For
           indeed
           it
           is
           all
           the
           amends
           that
           the
           best
           of
           us
           are
           capable
           of
           making
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           injury
           we
           have
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           sinning
           against
           him
           :
           We
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           better
           satisfaction
           for
           
             breaking
             God's
             Laws
          
           ,
           then
           by
           
             breaking
             our
             own
             Hearts
          
           ;
           this
           is
           all
           that
           we
           can
           do
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           only
           must
           give
           the
           due
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           for
           what
           Provocations
           we
           are
           at
           any
           time
           guilty
           of
           :
           But
           all
           that
           we
           
           can
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           accompany
           the
           acknowledgments
           we
           make
           of
           miscarriages
           with
           a
           
             broken
             and
             Contrite
             Spirit
          
           .
           Therefore
           we
           find
           that
           when
           David
           had
           committed
           those
           two
           foul
           sins
           of
           Adultery
           and
           Murder
           ,
           against
           God
           ,
           he
           saw
           that
           all
           his
           Sacrifices
           signified
           nothing
           to
           the
           expiating
           of
           his
           Guilt
           ;
           therefore
           he
           brings
           to
           God
           
             a
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ,
           which
           carried
           in
           it
           the
           best
           expression
           of
           indignation
           against
           himself
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           highest
           respect
           he
           could
           shew
           to
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           day
           in
           which
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           circumstances
           
           which
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           Nations
           are
           under
           ,
           do
           loudly
           proclaim
           a
           very
           great
           necessity
           of
           being
           in
           this
           broken
           and
           tender
           frame
           :
           For
           who
           can
           foresee
           what
           will
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           these
           violent
           Fermentations
           that
           are
           amongst
           us
           ?
           Who
           knows
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           ?
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           seasonable
           duty
           ,
           with
           old
           Eli
           ,
           to
           sit
           trembling
           for
           it
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           also
           hear
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           the
           Alarm
           of
           Wars
           ;
           and
           ought
           we
           not
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             My
             Bowels
             ,
             My
             Bowels
             !
             I
             am
             pained
             at
             my
             very
             heart
          
           ;
           
           
             my
             heart
             maketh
             a
             noise
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             cannot
             hold
             my
             Peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Jer.
           4.
           19.
           
           Thus
           was
           that
           Holy
           Man
           affected
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           might
           befall
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Temple
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           consequence
           of
           the
           present
           dark
           Dispensations
           they
           were
           under
           :
           Will
           not
           a
           humble
           posture
           best
           become
           us
           when
           we
           have
           humbling
           Providences
           in
           prospect
           ?
           Mercy
           and
           Judgment
           seem
           to
           be
           strugling
           in
           the
           same
           Womb
           of
           Providence
           ;
           and
           which
           will
           come
           first
           out
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           :
           But
           neither
           of
           them
           〈◊〉
           we
           comfortably
           meet
           ;
           
           but
           with
           
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             Spirit
          
           .
           If
           Judgment
           comes
           ,
           
           Josiah's
           posture
           of
           Tenderness
           will
           be
           the
           best
           we
           can
           be
           found
           in
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             My
             flesh
             trembleth
             for
             fear
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             thy
             Judgments
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           120.
           
           It
           is
           very
           sad
           when
           God
           smites
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           grieved
           ;
           which
           the
           Prophet
           complains
           of
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             stricken
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             grieved
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             have
             made
             their
             Faces
             harder
             than
             Rock
             ,
             they
             have
             refused
             to
             return
             ,
          
           Jer
           5.
           3.
           
        
         
           But
           such
           as
           know
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Anger
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           deep
           awe
           of
           God
           upon
           
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           observing
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Motions
           ,
           will
           have
           the
           greatest
           apprehensions
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           .
           So
           that
           when
           he
           is
           coming
           forth
           in
           any
           terrible
           Dispensation
           ,
           they
           will
           according
           to
           their
           duty
           prepare
           to
           meet
           him
           with
           
             a
             humbled
             and
             broken
             heart
          
           .
           But
           if
           he
           should
           appear
           to
           us
           in
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           further
           lengthen
           out
           the
           day
           of
           our
           Peace
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           yet
           still
           the
           
             Contrite
             Frame
          
           will
           be
           most
           seasonable
           ;
           then
           will
           be
           a
           proper
           time
           ,
           with
           
             Job
             ,
             to
             abhor
             our selves
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             :
          
           Job
           42.
           6.
           
           And
           to
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Who
             are
             we
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             us
             〈…〉
             to
             !
          
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           18.
           
        
         
           But
           we
           must
           still
           know
           that
           this
           
             broken
             tender
             Heart
          
           is
           not
           a
           Plant
           that
           grows
           in
           our
           own
           Soil
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           peculiar
           gift
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           He
           that
           made
           the
           Heart
           ,
           must
           break
           the
           heart
           :
           We
           may
           be
           under
           
             heart-breaking
             Providences
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           heart
           remain
           altogether
           unbroken
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Pharach
           ;
           whose
           heart
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           under
           the
           Hammers
           of
           ten
           terrible
           Judgments
           ,
           immediately
           succeeding
           one
           another
           ,
           yet
           continued
           hardened
           against
           God.
           The
           Heart
           of
           Man
           is
           harder
           than
           Hardness
           it self
           ,
           
           till
           God
           softneth
           and
           breaks
           it
           ;
           Men
           move
           not
           ,
           they
           relent
           not
           ,
           let
           God
           thunder
           never
           so
           terribly
           ;
           let
           God
           in
           the
           greatest
           earnest
           cast
           abroad
           his
           
             Firebrands
             ,
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
          
           in
           the
           most
           dreadful
           representations
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           yet
           still
           man
           trembles
           not
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           more
           astonished
           than
           if
           in
           all
           this
           God
           were
           but
           in
           jest
           ,
           till
           he
           comes
           and
           falls
           to
           work
           vvith
           him
           ,
           and
           forces
           him
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             done
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
          
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           us
           have
           recourse
           to
           him
           ,
           vvho
           as
           he
           gives
           the
           new
           heart
           ,
           so
           also
           therevvith
           the
           broken
           heart
           .
           
           And
           let
           mens
           hearts
           be
           never
           so
           hard
           ,
           if
           God
           comes
           once
           to
           deal
           effectually
           vvith
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           become
           mollified
           and
           tender
           ;
           as
           it
           vvas
           vvith
           those
           hardned
           Jews
           ,
           vvho
           by
           vvicked
           and
           cruel
           hands
           murdered
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           ;
           though
           they
           stouted
           it
           out
           a
           great
           vvhile
           ,
           yet
           hovv
           suddenly
           ,
           vvhen
           God
           brought
           them
           under
           the
           Hammer
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           
           Peter's
           powerful
           Ministry
           ,
           vvere
           they
           broken
           ,
           and
           being
           pricked
           in
           their
           hearts
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           Acts
           2.
           37.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           like
           instance
           vve
           
           have
           in
           the
           Jailor
           ,
           vvho
           vvas
           a
           most
           barbarous
           hard
           hearted
           vvretch
           ;
           yet
           vvhen
           God
           came
           to
           deal
           vvith
           him
           ,
           he
           Was
           soon
           tamed
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           became
           exceeding
           soft
           and
           tender
           ,
           Act.
           16.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           Men
           may
           speak
           long
           enough
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           not
           at
           all
           be
           moved
           ;
           but
           ,
           
             The
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             powerful
             ;
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             full
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             the
             Rocks
             and
             Cedars
             :
             He
             turns
             the
             Rock
             into
             a
             standing
             Water
             ,
             the
             Flint
             into
             a
             Fountain
             of
             Waters
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           Glorious
           work
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Hearts
           of
           Stone
           should
           be
           disolved
           and
           melted
           into
           waters
           of
           Godly
           Sorrow
           ,
           working
           
           Repentance
           not
           to
           be
           Repented
           of
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           10.
           
        
         
           When
           God
           speaks
           Effectually
           ,
           the
           stoutest
           Heart
           must
           melt
           and
           yield
           ;
           Wait
           upon
           God
           then
           for
           the
           Softning
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           and
           avoid
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           a
           means
           of
           Hardening
           it
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           cautions
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             ,
             least
             ye
             be
             Hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin.
          
           Heb.
           3.
           
           1●
           .
        
         
           Sin
           is
           Deceitful
           ,
           and
           will
           Harden
           all
           those
           that
           indulge
           it
           ;
           the
           more
           Tender
           any
           man
           is
           to
           his
           Lust
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           he
           be
           Hardened
           by
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           native
           Hardness
           in
           every
           
           
           
           
           
           mans
           Heart
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           may
           be
           softned
           by
           Gospel
           means
           ,
           yet
           if
           those
           means
           be
           afterwards
           neglected
           ,
           the
           Heart
           will
           fall
           to
           its
           Native
           Hardness
           again
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Wax
           and
           the
           Clay
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           how
           much
           doth
           it
           behoove
           us
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           Gospel
           means
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Hearts
           being
           once
           softened
           ,
           may
           be
           alwayes
           kept
           so
           ?
           Which
           is
           best
           done
           by
           Repeating
           the
           use
           of
           those
           means
           which
           were
           at
           first
           blessed
           for
           the
           Softning
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           following
           Treatise
           may
           be
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           
           People
           of
           God
           (
           through
           his
           Blessing
           accompanying
           it
           )
           to
           keep
           their
           hearts
           Tender
           and
           Broken
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           
             after
             their
             hardness
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             heart
             ,
             are
             treasuring
             up
             Wrath
             ,
             against
             the
             day
             of
             Wrath.
          
           Rom.
           2.
           5.
           
        
         
           O
           let
           none
           who
           peruse
           this
           Book
           ,
           herd
           with
           that
           generation
           of
           Hardened
           Ones
           ,
           but
           be
           a
           companion
           of
           all
           those
           that
           mourn
           in
           Zion
           ,
           and
           whose
           hearts
           are
           Broken
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Nations
           Provocations
           ;
           who
           indeed
           are
           the
           only
           likely
           ones
           that
           will
           stand
           in
           the
           gap
           to
           divert
           Judgments
           .
           When
           Shishack
           King
           of
           Egypt
           with
           
           a
           great
           Host
           came
           up
           against
           Judah
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           their
           Frontier
           fenced
           Cities
           ,
           they
           sat
           down
           before
           Jerusalem
           ,
           which
           put
           them
           all
           under
           a
           great
           Consternation
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           and
           Princes
           upon
           this
           ,
           humble
           themselves
           ;
           the
           Lord
           sends
           a
           Gracious
           Message
           to
           them
           by
           Shemajah
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           the
           import
           whereof
           was
           ,
           
             That
             because
             they
             humbled
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             destroy
             them
             ,
             nor
             pour
             out
             his
             Wrath
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             of
          
           Shishak
           ,
           2
           Chr.
           12.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           The
           greater
           the
           Party
           is
           of
           
             Mourning
             Christians
          
           ,
           the
           more
           hope
           we
           have
           that
           
           the
           Storm
           impending
           ,
           may
           be
           blown
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessings
           enjoyed
           may
           yet
           be
           continued
           :
           As
           long
           as
           there
           is
           a
           
             Sighing
             Party
          
           ,
           we
           may
           hope
           to
           be
           yet
           Preserved
           ;
           at
           least
           such
           will
           have
           the
           Mark
           set
           upon
           them selves
           ,
           which
           shall
           distinguish
           them
           from
           those
           whom
           the
           Slaughtermen
           shall
           receive
           Commission
           to
           destroy
           .
           Ezek.
           9.
           4.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           enlarge
           the
           Porch
           ,
           as
           designing
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Readers
           Entrance
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           the
           Furniture
           and
           Provision
           he
           finds
           in
           it
           .
           
           And
           I
           shall
           only
           further
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           whole
           Book
           was
           not
           only
           prepared
           for
           ,
           but
           also
           
             put
             unto
             the
             Press
          
           by
           the
           Author
           himself
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           Remove
           (
           to
           the
           great
           Loss
           ,
           and
           unexpressible
           Grief
           of
           many
           precious
           Souls
           )
           before
           the
           sheets
           could
           be
           all
           
             wrought
             off
          
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           as
           I
           hinted
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           Transcribed
           out
           of
           the
           Author's
           heart
           ,
           into
           the
           Book
           ,
           may
           be
           Transcribed
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           who
           shall
           Peruse
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Desire
           and
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Sept.
             21.
             1699.
             
          
           
             A
             Lover
             and
             Honourer
             of
             all
             Saints
             as
             such
             ,
             George
             Cokayn
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           
             Acceptable
             Sacrifice
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           THE
           EXCELLENCY
           OF
           A
           
             BROKEN
             HEART
          
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             51.
             17.
             
          
           
             ●he
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             a
             Broken
             Spirit
             :
             A
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             O
             God
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           Psalm
           ,
           is
           
             David's
             Penitential
             Psalm
          
           ;
           It
           may
           be
           be
           fitly
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Psalm
           ●y
           which
           is
           manifest
           ,
           the
           Un●eigned
           Sorrow
           which
           he
           had
           for
           
           his
           horrible
           Sin
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
           of
           Bethsheba
           ,
           and
           slaying
           Uriah
           her
           Husband
           :
           A
           Relation
           at
           large
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           have
           in
           the
           11th
           and
           12th
           of
           the
           Second
           of
           Samuel
           .
        
         
           Many
           workings
           of
           Heart
           ,
           as
           this
           Psalm
           sheweth
           ,
           this
           poor
           man
           had
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           Conviction
           did
           fall
           upon
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           one
           while
           he
           cries
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           then
           he
           confesses
           his
           heinous
           Offences
           ,
           then
           he
           bewails
           the
           depravity
           of
           his
           Nature
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           cries
           out
           ,
           to
           be
           Washed
           and
           Sanctified
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           ,
           he
           is
           affraid
           that
           God
           will
           cast
           him
           away
           from
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           utterly
           from
           him
           :
           And
           thus
           he
           goes
           on
           till
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           
             stayeth
             his
             mind
          
           ,
           finding
           in
           himself
           that
           Heart
           and
           Spirit
           which
           God
           did
           not
           dislike
           :
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           I
           have
           that
           ▪
           
           
             A
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             O
             God
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           I
           have
           that
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           consist
           of
           Two
           Parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             An
             Assertion
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             A
             Demonstration
             of
             that
             Assertion
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Assertion
           is
           this
           ,
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Demonstration
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Because
             a
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             God
             will
             not
             despise
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           we
           have
           Two
           Things
           present
           themselves
           to
           our
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           Broken
           Spirit
           is
           to
           God
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           answereth
           to
           ,
           or
           goeth
           beyond
           ALL
           Sacrifices
           :
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           The
           demonstration
           of
           this
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           that
           Heart
           ,
           God
           will
           
           not
           despise
           it
           ;
           
             A
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             ,
             O
             God
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
        
         
           Whence
           I
           draw
           this
           Conclusion
           :
           
             That
             a
             Spirit
             rightly
             broken
             ,
             an
             Heart
             truly
             Contrite
             ,
             is
             to
             God
             an
             Excellent
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           goeth
           beyond
           all
           External
           Duties
           whatever
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           intended
           by
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Sacrifices
          
           ,
           because
           it
           answereth
           to
           all
           Sacrifices
           which
           we
           can
           offer
           to
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           serveth
           in
           the
           room
           of
           all
           :
           All
           our
           Sacrifices
           ,
           without
           this
           ,
           are
           nothing
           ,
           this
           alone
           is
           all
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           four
           things
           that
           are
           very
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           The
        
         
           First
           is
           ,
           The
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           of
           this
           you
           read
           Heb.
           10.
           
           For
           there
           you
           have
           it
           preferred
           to
           all
           burnt
           Offerings
           and
           Sacrifices
           ;
           't
           is
           this
           that
           pleaseth
           God
           ,
           't
           is
           this
           that
           Sanctifieth
           and
           so
           setteth
           the
           People
           
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Unseigned
           love
           O
           God
           ,
           
             is
             counted
             better
             then
             all
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           or
           external
           parts
           of
           Worship
           :
           
             And
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             his
             Neighbour
             as
             himself
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             all
             whole
             burnt-Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             :
          
           Mar
           12.
           33.
           
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
          
           walk
           Holily
           ,
           and
           Humbly
           ,
           and
           Obediently
           towards
           and
           before
           God
           ,
           is
           another
           :
           Mich.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             as
             great
             delight
             in
             burnt-Offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             in
             obeying
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             to
             Obey
             is
             better
             then
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             to
             Hearken
             ,
             the●
             the
             fat
             of
             Rams
             .
          
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           22.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           And
           this
           in
           our
           Text
           is
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             :
             A
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           this
           Broken
           ,
           this
           Broken
           and
           Contrite
           Heart
           ,
           is
           thus
           excellent
           only
           to
           God
           :
           
             O
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             THOU
             wilt
             not
             despise
             it
          
           :
           by
           which
           is
           implyed
           ,
           the
           World
           have
           not
           this
           esteem
           or
           respect
           for
           such
           a
           heart
           ,
           or
           for
           one
           that
           is
           of
           a
           broken
           and
           a
           contrite
           Spirit
           :
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           a
           Man
           ,
           a
           VVoman
           ,
           that
           is
           blessed
           with
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           off
           from
           getting
           ,
           by
           that
           ,
           esteem
           with
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           burdens
           ,
           and
           trouble
           Houses
           where-ever
           they
           are
           or
           go
           :
           Such
           People
           carry
           with
           them
           ,
           Molestation
           and
           Disquietment
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           Carnal
           Families
           ,
           as
           David
           was
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Gath
             ,
             Troublers
             of
             the
             House
             .
          
           1
           Sam.
           21.
           
        
         
           Their
           Sighs
           ,
           their
           Tears
           ,
           their
           day
           and
           night
           Groans
           ,
           their
           Cries
           and
           Prayers
           and
           Solitary
           Carriages
           ,
           puts
           all
           the
           Carnal
           Family
           out
           of
           Order
           :
           Hence
           you
           have
           
           them
           brow-beaten
           by
           some
           ,
           contemned
           by
           others
           ;
           ye
           ,
           and
           their
           company
           fled
           from
           and
           diserted
           by
           others
           :
           But
           mark
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             A
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             GOD
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           accept
           ;
           for
           not
           to
           despise
           ,
           is
           with
           God
           to
           esteem
           and
           set
           a
           high
           price
           upon
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           will
           demonstrate
           by
           several
           particulars
           ,
           that
           a
           Broken
           Spirit
           ,
           
             a
             Spirit
             RIGHTLY
             Broken
             ,
             an
             Heart
             TRULY
             Contrite
             ,
             is
             to
             God
             an
             Excellent
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Comparison
           ,
           
             Thou
             desirest
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
             else
             would
             I
             give
             it
             ;
             thou
             delightest
             not
             in
             burnt-Offerings
             :
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Mark
           ,
           He
           rejecteth
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Offerings
           and
           Sacrifices
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           Levitical
           Ceremonies
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           all
           External
           Performances
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           accepteth
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           manifest
           by
           this
           ,
           were
           
           there
           nothing
           else
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           proves
           ,
           that
           a
           heart
           rightly
           Broken
           a
           heart
           truly
           Contrite
           ,
           is
           to
           God
           an
           Excellent
           thing
           ;
           for
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           such
           a
           heart
           is
           set
           before
           all
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           things
           that
           he
           commanded
           :
           but
           lo
           ,
           a
           
             Broken
             Spirit
          
           is
           above
           them
           all
           ,
           a
           Contrite
           Heart
           goes
           beyond
           them
           ,
           yea
           beyond
           them
           ,
           
             when
             put
             all
             together
             ▪
          
           Thou
           wilt
           not
           have
           the
           one
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           not
           despise
           the
           other
           ;
           O
           Brethren
           !
           A
           
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
          
           is
           an
           Excellent
           thing
           .
           Have
           I
           said
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             a
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
          
           is
           esteemed
           above
           all
           Sacrifices
           .
           I
           will
           add
           ▪
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           of
           greater
           esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           is
           either
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           more
           then
           to
           be
           set
           before
           External
           Duties
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             my
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             is
             my
             Footstool
             ,
          
           
           
             where
             is
             the
             house
             that
             ye
             build
             me
             ,
             or
             where
             is
             the
             place
             of
             my
             rest
             ?
             for
             all
             these
             things
             hath
             mine
             hands
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             have
             been
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             But
             to
             this
             man
             will
             I
             look
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             that
             is
             poor
             and
             and
             of
             a
             contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
             word
             :
          
           Isa.
           66.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Mark
           ,
           God
           saith
           ,
           He
           hath
           made
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           
             will
             look
             to
             them
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           take
           complacency
           and
           delight
           in
           them
           ;
           No
           ,
           there
           is
           that
           wanting
           in
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           ,
           that
           should
           take-up
           and
           delight
           h●r
           heart
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           let
           a
           Broken-hearted
           Sinner
           come
           before
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           he
           ranges
           the
           world
           through
           ,
           out
           to
           find
           out
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           and
           and
           having
           found
           him
           ,
           
             To
             this
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             will
             I
             look
          
           :
           I
           say
           again
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           man
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           value
           then
           is
           either
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ;
           They
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             wax
             old
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           perish
           and
           vanish
           
           away
           ,
           but
           this
           man
           
             he
             continues
          
           ,
           he
           ,
           as
           is
           presented
           to
           us
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           under
           another
           character
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             abide
             for
             ever
          
           .
           Heb.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           John
           2.
           17.
           
        
         
           
             To
             this
             man
             will
             I
             look
             ,
          
           with
           this
           man
           will
           I
           be
           delighted
           ;
           for
           so
           to
           look
           ,
           doth
           sometimes
           signifie
           :
           
             Thou
             hast
             ravished
             my
             heart
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             Spouse
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           humble
           hearted
           ,
           
             thou
             hast
             ravished
             my
             heart
             with
             one
             of
             thine
             Eyes
             ,
          
           (
           while
           it
           is
           as
           a
           Conduit
           to
           let
           the
           rivers
           out
           of
           thy
           broken
           heart
           )
           
             I
             am
             taken
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             with
             one
             chain
             of
             thy
             Neck
             ,
          
           Song
           4.
           9.
           
           Here
           you
           see
           he
           looks
           and
           is
           ravisht
           ,
           he
           looks
           and
           is
           taken
           ,
           as
           it
           saith
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             The
             King
             is
             held
             in
             the
             Galleries
             ,
          
           Song
           7.
           5.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           is
           taken
           with
           his
           Beloved
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Doves
             Eyes
          
           of
           his
           Beloved
           ,
           Chap
           1.
           15.
           with
           the
           contrite
           spirit
           of
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           thus
           reported
           of
           
           him
           with
           respect
           to
           heaven
           or
           earth
           ,
           them
           he
           sets
           more
           lightly
           by
           ;
           
             Them
             he
             reserves
             unto
             Fire
             against
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             P●rdation
             of
             Ungodly
             Men
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           
           But
           the
           Broken
           in
           Heart
           are
           his
           Beloved
           ,
           his
           Jewels
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           what
           I
           have
           said
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           must
           go
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           a
           broken
           hearted
           Sinner
           ,
           a
           Sinner
           with
           a
           Contrite
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           is
           either
           heaven
           or
           earth
           :
           He
           saith
           ,
           He
           hath
           made
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           He
           will
           look
           to
           them
           ;
           He
           saith
           ,
           They
           are
           his
           Throne
           and
           Footstool
           ;
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           They
           have
           taken
           or
           ravisht
           his
           heart
           ;
           No
           ,
           't
           is
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           Contrite
           Spirit
           do
           this
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           more
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             To
             this
             man
             will
             I
             look
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             For
             this
             man
             will
             I
             care
             ,
          
           about
           
           this
           man
           will
           I
           camp
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           this
           man
           under
           my
           Protection
           ;
           for
           so
           
             to
             look
             to
             one
          
           ,
           doth
           sometimes
           signifie
           ;
           and
           I
           take
           the
           meaning
           in
           this
           place
           to
           be
           such
           .
           Prov
           ,
           27.
           23.
           
           Jer.
           39.
           12.
           
           Chap.
           40.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             upholdeth
             all
             that
             fall
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             up
             all
             that
             are
             bowed
             down
             .
          
           (
           Psalm
           145.
           14.
           )
           And
           the
           Broken
           Hearted
           are
           of
           this
           number
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           careth
           for
           ,
           campeth
           about
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           
             his
             Eyes
          
           upon
           such
           an
           one
           for
           good
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           a
           second
           demonstration
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           his
           Spirit
           rightly
           broken
           ,
           his
           Heart
           truly
           Contrite
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           esteem
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Yet
           further
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           only
           prefer
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           ▪
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           before
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           but
           He
           loveth
           ,
           He
           desireth
           to
           have
           that
           man
           for
           an
           Intimate
           ,
           for
           a
           Companion
           ;
           He
           must
           dwell
           ,
           
           He
           must
           Co-habit
           with
           him
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           Contrite
           Spirit
           .
           
             For
             thus
             saith
             the
             high
             and
             lofty
             one
             ,
             that
             inhabiteth
             Eternity
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             Holy
             ,
             I
             dwell
             in
             the
             high
             and
             holy
             place
             ,
             with
             him
             also
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contrite
             and
             humble
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
        
         
           Behold
           here
           ,
           both
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Condescention
           of
           the
           high
           and
           lofty
           One
           ;
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           high
           ,
           and
           the
           inhabiter
           of
           Eternity
           ;
           
             I
             am
             the
             high
             and
             lofty
             One
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             inhabit
             Eternity
          
           :
           Verily
           this
           consideration
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           broken
           hearted
           man
           creep
           into
           a
           Mouse-hole
           to
           hide
           himself
           from
           such
           a
           Majesty
           :
           But
           behold
           his
           Heart
           ,
           his
           condescending
           Mind
           :
           I
           am
           for
           dwelling
           also
           
             with
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             with
             him
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contrite
             Spirit
             :
          
           That
           's
           the
           man
           that
           I
           would
           converse
           with
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           
           man
           with
           whom
           I
           will
           Co-habit
           ;
           that
           is
           He
           ,
           saith
           God.
           
             I
             will
             choose
             for
             my
             Companion
             :
          
           For
           to
           desire
           to
           dwell
           with
           one
           ,
           supposeth
           all
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           verily
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           none
           have
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           none
           understand
           what
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           his
           teachings
           mean
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           Broken
           and
           Contrite
           Heart
           ;
           
             He
             is
             nigh
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             :
          
           Psalm
           34.
           18.
           
           These
           are
           they
           intended
           in
           the
           14
           Psalm
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             looked
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             any
             did
             understand
             and
             seek
             God
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           find
           some
           body
           in
           the
           world
           with
           whom
           he
           might
           converse
           ;
           for
           indeed
           there
           is
           none
           else
           that
           either
           understand
           ,
           or
           that
           can
           tend
           to
           hearken
           to
           him
           .
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           is
           forced
           to
           break
           mens
           Hearts
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           make
           them
           willing
           to
           cry
           
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           be
           willing
           that
           he
           should
           have
           any
           concerns
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           rest
           ,
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           stop
           their
           Ears
           ,
           withdraw
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           say
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             Be
             gon
          
           :
           Job
           21.
           
           But
           now
           the
           broken
           in
           heart
           can
           tend
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           leasure
           ,
           yea
           ,
           leasure
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           have
           to
           do
           with
           God
           There
           is
           room
           also
           in
           this
           mans
           House
           ,
           in
           this
           mans
           Heart
           ,
           in
           this
           mans
           Spirit
           ,
           
             for
             God
             to
             dwell
          
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           walk
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Here
           therefore
           is
           suitableness
           ,
           
             Can
             two
             walk
             together
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             except
             they
             are
             agreed
          
           ?
           Amos
           33.
           
           The
           Broken
           Hearted
           desireth
           Gods
           Company
           ,
           
             when
             wilt
             thou
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ?
           The
           Broken
           Hearted
           loveth
           to
           hear
           God
           speak
           and
           talk
           to
           him
           ,
           Here
           is
           a
           suitableness
           ,
           
             Cause
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             hear
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             ,
             that
             the
             Bones
          
           
           
             which
             thou
             hast
             broken
             may
             rejoyce
             :
          
           Psal.
           51.
           8.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           lies
           the
           glory
           ,
           In
           that
           the
           high
           and
           lofty
           One
           ,
           the
           God
           that
           inhabiteth
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           that
           has
           a
           High
           and
           Holy
           Place
           for
           his
           Habitation
           ;
           should
           choose
           to
           dwell
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           companion
           of
           the
           Broken
           in
           Heart
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           that
           are
           of
           a
           Contrite
           Spirit
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           here
           also
           is
           great
           comfort
           for
           such
           .
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             God
          
           doth
           not
           only
           prefer
           
             such
             a
             heart
          
           before
           all
           Sacrifices
           ,
           nor
           esteem
           such
           a
           man
           above
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           nor
           yet
           only
           desire
           to
           be
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           
             but
             he
             reserveth
             for
             him
             his
             chief
             comforts
             ,
          
           his
           Heart
           Reviving
           ,
           and
           Soul-Cherishing
           Cordials
           .
           
             I
             dwell
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             with
             such
             ,
             to
             revive
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             them
             ,
             to
             revive
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Humble
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Conirite
             Ones
             :
          
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
           
           The
           broken
           hearted
           man
           ,
           is
           a
           
             fainting
             man
          
           ;
           he
           has
           his
           qualms
           ,
           his
           
             sinking
             fits
          
           ,
           he
           oftimes
           
             dies
             away
          
           with
           pain
           and
           fear
           ;
           he
           must
           be
           stayed
           with
           Flaggons
           ,
           and
           comforted
           with
           Apples
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           can't
           tell
           what
           to
           do
           :
           He
           pines
           ,
           he
           pines
           away
           in
           his
           Iniquity
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           thing
           keep
           him
           alive
           and
           make
           him
           well
           ,
           but
           the
           Comforts
           and
           Cordials
           of
           Almighty
           God
           :
           Wherefore
           with
           such
           an
           one
           God
           will
           dwell
           ,
           to
           revive
           the
           Heart
           ,
           to
           revive
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
             To
             revive
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             contrite
             ones
             :
          
           Ezek.
           33.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           God
           has
           Cordials
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           to
           
             comfort
             them
             that
             are
             cast
             down
          
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           6.
           
           And
           such
           are
           the
           Broken
           Hearted
           :
           As
           for
           them
           that
           are
           whole
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           the
           Physitian
           :
           Mark
           1.
           17.
           
           They
           are
           the
           broken
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           stand
           in
           
           need
           of
           Cordials
           :
           Physitians
           are
           men
           of
           no
           esteem
           ,
           but
           with
           them
           that
           feel
           their
           Sickness
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           one
           Reason
           ,
           why
           God
           is
           so
           little
           accounted
           of
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           because
           they
           have
           not
           been
           made
           sick
           by
           the
           wounding
           stroke
           of
           God.
           But
           now
           when
           a
           mau
           is
           wounded
           ,
           has
           his
           Bones
           broken
           ,
           or
           is
           made
           sick
           ,
           and
           laid
           at
           the
           Graves
           mouth
           ;
           Who
           is
           of
           that
           esteem
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           an
           able
           Physitian
           ?
           VVhat
           is
           so
           much
           desired
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Cordials
           ,
           Comfots
           and
           sutable
           Supplies
           of
           the
           skilful
           Physician
           in
           those
           matters
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Broken
           Hearted
           ;
           he
           needs
           ,
           and
           God
           has
           prepared
           for
           him
           plenty
           of
           the
           Comforts
           and
           Cordials
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           succour
           and
           releive
           his
           sinking
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           lieth
           under
           all
           the
           Promises
           ,
           that
           have
           Succour
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           Consolation
           
           for
           men
           ,
           Sick
           and
           Disponding
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           Sin
           and
           the
           heavy
           wrath
           of
           God
           :
           And
           they
           ,
           
             says
             God
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           refreshed
           and
           revived
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           They
           are
           designed
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           therefore
           Broken
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           he
           hath
           therefore
           wounded
           their
           Spirits
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           make
           them
           apt
           to
           relish
           his
           reviving
           Cordials
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           minister
           to
           them
           his
           reviving
           Comforts
           .
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           hath
           Broken
           ;
           His
           Bowels
           yearn
           ,
           and
           his
           Compassions
           roul
           up
           and
           down
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           abide
           Afflicting
           :
           Ephraim
           was
           one
           of
           these
           ;
           but
           so
           so
           on
           as
           God
           had
           smitten
           him
           ,
           behold
           his
           heart
           ,
           how
           it
           works
           toward
           him
           ;
           
             Is
             Ephraim
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             my
             dear
             Son
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           ;
           
             Is
             he
             a
             pleasant
             Child
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           ;
           
             for
             since
             I
             spake
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             do
             earnestly
          
           
           
             remember
             him
             still
             ,
             therefore
             my
             bowels
             are
             troubled
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             surely
             have
             Mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             :
          
           Jer.
           31.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           This
           therefore
           is
           another
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           As
           God
           prefers
           such
           a
           Heart
           ,
           and
           esteems
           the
           man
           that
           has
           it
           ,
           above
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           as
           he
           covets
           Intimacy
           with
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           and
           prepares
           for
           him
           his
           Cordials
           :
           So
           when
           he
           sent
           his
           Son
           JESUS
           into
           the
           world
           to
           be
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           He
           gave
           him
           in
           special
           ,
           a
           charge
           to
           take
           care
           of
           such
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           was
           one
           of
           the
           main
           reasons
           he
           sent
           him
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Anointed
           for
           his
           work
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             because
             he
             hath
             Anointed
             me
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Poor
             ,
             he
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             bind
             up
             the
             Broken
             Hearted
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           61.
           1.
           
           
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           by
           his
           own
           Lips
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           takes
           this
           Book
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Sinagogue
           at
           Nazareth
           ,
           and
           read
           this
           very
           place
           unto
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           then
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           
             that
             Scripture
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             their
             Ears
             :
          
           Luke
           4.
           16.
           17.
           18.
           
        
         
           But
           see
           ,
           These
           are
           the
           Souls
           whose
           welfare
           is
           contrived
           in
           the
           Heavens
           :
           God
           consulted
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           their
           Deliverance
           ,
           their
           Health
           ,
           before
           his
           Son
           came
           down
           from
           thence
           .
           Doth
           not
           therefore
           this
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           a
           Broken
           Hearted
           Man
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Man
             of
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           esteem
           with
           God.
           I
           have
           often
           wondred
           at
           David
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           give
           Joab
           and
           the
           men
           of
           War
           a
           charge
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           carry
           it
           tenderly
           to
           that
           young
           Rebel
           Absalom
           his
           Son
           ,
           
           2.
           
           Sam.
           18.
           5.
           
           But
           
             that
             God
          
           ,
           the
           High
           God
           ,
           the
           God
           against
           whom
           we
           have
           Sinned
           ;
           should
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           has
           smitten
           ,
           give
           his
           Son
           a
           Command
           ,
           a
           Charge
           ,
           a
           Commission
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           to
           bind
           up
           and
           heal
           the
           broken
           in
           heart
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           can
           never
           be
           sufficienty
           admired
           ,
           or
           wondred
           at
           ,
           by
           Men
           or
           Angels
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           was
           his
           Commission
           ,
           so
           he
           acted
           ;
           as
           is
           evidently
           set
           forth
           ,
           by
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Man
           who
           fell
           among
           Thieves
           :
           He
           went
           to
           him
           ,
           poured
           into
           his
           wounds
           Wine
           and
           Oyle
           ;
           He
           bound
           him
           up
           ,
           took
           him
           ,
           set
           him
           upon
           his
           own
           Beast
           ,
           had
           him
           to
           an
           Inn
           ,
           gave
           the
           Host
           a
           charge
           to
           look
           well
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           money
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           promise
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           to
           recompence
           him
           in
           what
           further
           he
           should
           be
           expensive
           while
           he
           was
           under
           his
           care
           .
           Luke
           10.
           30.
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
         
           Behold
           therefore
           the
           care
           of
           God
           which
           he
           has
           for
           the
           Broken
           in
           Heart
           ;
           He
           has
           given
           a
           charge
           to
           Christ
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           look
           well
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           up
           and
           heal
           their
           wounds
           :
           Behold
           also
           the
           faithfulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           hide
           ,
           but
           read
           this
           Commission
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           entreth
           upon
           his
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           also
           falls
           into
           the
           practical
           part
           thereof
           :
           
             He
             healeth
             the
             Broken
             in
             Heart
             and
             bindeth
             up
             his
             wounds
             :
          
           Psalm
           147.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           behold
           again
           into
           whose
           care
           ,
           a
           
             broken
             heart
          
           and
           a
           
             contrite
             Spirit
          
           ,
           hath
           put
           this
           poor
           creature
           ;
           He
           is
           under
           the
           care
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           care
           and
           cure
           of
           Christ
           :
           If
           a
           man
           was
           sure
           that
           his
           disease
           ,
           had
           put
           him
           under
           the
           special
           care
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Queen
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           be
           sure
           of
           Life
           ,
           he
           might
           Dye
           under
           their
           Soveraign
           hands
           .
           Ay
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           a
           man
           
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           healed
           ;
           under
           whose
           hand
           ,
           none
           yet
           ever
           died
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           and
           power
           in
           him
           to
           save
           their
           Life
           :
           wherefore
           this
           man
           must
           live
           ,
           Christ
           has
           in
           Commission
           not
           only
           to
           
             bind
             up
          
           his
           Wounds
           ,
           but
           to
           
             heal
             him
          
           ;
           He
           has
           of
           himself
           so
           expounded
           it
           in
           reading
           his
           Commission
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           that
           has
           his
           
             heart
             broken
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           a
           
             contrite
             Spirit
          
           ;
           must
           not
           only
           be
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           but
           healed
           ;
           Healed
           of
           his
           Pain
           ,
           Grief
           ,
           Sorrow
           ,
           Sin
           and
           Fears
           of
           Death
           and
           Hell-Fire
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             he
             must
             give
             unto
             such
             ,
             Beauty
             for
             Ashes
             ,
             the
             Oyle
             of
             Joy
             for
             Mourning
             ,
             the
             Garment
             of
             Praise
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             Heaviness
             ,
             and
             must
             Comfort
             all
             that
             Mourn
             :
          
           Isa.
           61.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           the
           Broken
           Hearted
           are
           
           put
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           said
           himself
           he
           will
           heal
           him
           :
           Hence
           he
           says
           of
           that
           same
           man.
           
             I
             have
             seen
             his
             ways
             and
             will
             heal
             him
             ;
             I
             will
             lead
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             restore
             comforts
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             mourners
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             heal
             him
             ,
             Isa.
          
           57.
           the
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           verses
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           fifth
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           As
           God
           prefers
           such
           a
           Heart
           ,
           and
           so
           esteems
           the
           man
           that
           has
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           desires
           his
           Company
           ,
           has
           provided
           for
           him
           his
           Cordials
           ,
           and
           given
           a
           charge
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           to
           heal
           him
           :
           so
           he
           has
           promised
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           
             to
             Save
             him
             .
             He
             Saveth
             such
             as
             be
             of
             a
             contrite
             Spirit
          
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           mar●nt
           has
           it
           ,
           that
           be
           Contrite
           of
           spirit
           ,
           Psal.
           34.
           18.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           conclusion
           of
           ●l
           ;
           For
           to
           Save
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           and
           of
           all
           special
           Meroy
           .
           
             〈…〉
             ●veth
             such
             as
             be
             of
             〈◊〉
             Contrite
             ●irit
             .
             To
             Save
             ,
          
           is
           to
           Forgive
           ;
           
           for
           without
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           Saved
           .
           
             To
             Save
          
           ,
           is
           to
           Preserve
           one
           in
           this
           miserable
           World
           ;
           and
           to
           deliver
           one
           from
           all
           those
           Devils
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           Snares
           and
           Destructions
           that
           would
           ,
           were
           we
           not
           kept
           ,
           were
           we
           not
           preserved
           of
           God
           ,
           Destroy
           us
           Body
           and
           Soul
           for
           ever
           .
           
             To
             Save
          
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           a
           man
           Body
           and
           Soul
           to
           Glory
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           him
           an
           Eternal
           Mansion
           .
           House
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           dwell
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           good
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           to
           sing
           to
           them
           the
           Songs
           of
           his
           Redemption
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           This
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Saved
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           thing
           less
           than
           this
           ,
           compleat
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Sinner
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           to
           be
           the
           Lot
           of
           him
           tha●
           is
           of
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ;
           and
           the
           End
           that
           God
           will
           make
           with
           him
           that
           is
           of
           a
           
             Contrite
             Spirit
             He
             saveth
             such
             as
             be
             Contrite
             of
          
           
           Spirit
           :
           He
           saveth
           such
           ;
           this
           is
           Excellent
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Do
           the
           Broken
           in
           Heart
           believe
           this
           ?
           Can
           they
           imagine
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           to
           be
           the
           End
           that
           God
           has
           designed
           them
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           with
           them
           in
           the
           day
           in
           which
           he
           began
           to
           break
           their
           Hearts
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           they
           alas
           ,
           think
           the
           quite
           contrary
           !
           They
           are
           afraid
           that
           this
           is
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           a
           token
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           see
           the
           face
           of
           God
           with
           Comfort
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           Hence
           they
           cry
           ,
           
             Cast
             me
             not
             away
             from
             thy
             Presence
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           
             Now
             I
             am
             free
             among
             the
             Dead
             ,
             whom
             God
             remembers
             no
             more
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           11.
           
           Psal.
           88.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           there
           goes
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           a
           visible
           Appearance
           of
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Home-charge
           from
           
           Heaven
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           to
           the
           Conscience
           .
           This
           to
           reason
           ,
           is
           very
           dreadful
           ;
           for
           it
           cuts
           the
           Soul
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           
             For
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
             none
             can
             bear
             ,
          
           Prov.
           18.
           14.
           
        
         
           It
           seems
           also
           now
           to
           this
           Man
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           Hell
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           first
           step
           down
           to
           the
           Pit
           ;
           when
           alas
           !
           All
           these
           are
           but
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           but
           that
           which
           makes
           way
           for
           Life
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             kills
             before
             he
             makes
             alive
             ,
             he
             wounds
             before
             his
             Hands
             make
             whole
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           he
           does
           the
           one
           ,
           in
           Order
           to
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           would
           do
           the
           other
           ;
           he
           wounds
           ,
           because
           his
           Purpose
           is
           to
           heal
           .
           
             He
             maketh
             sore
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             up
             :
             He
             woundeth
             ,
             and
             his
             Hands
             make
             whole
          
           ;
           Deut.
           32.
           39.
           1
           
           Sam.
           2.
           6.
           
           Job
           5.
           18.
           
        
         
           His
           design
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Soul.
           He
           scourgeth
           ,
           
           he
           breaketh
           the
           Heart
           of
           every
           Son
           whom
           he
           receiveth
           ,
           and
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             him
             whose
             Heart
             God
             breaketh
             not
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           proved
           ,
           what
           at
           first
           I
           asserted
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Spirit
             rightly
             Broken
             ,
             an
             Heart
             truly
             Contrite
             ,
             is
             to
             God
             an
             Excellent
             Thing
             .
             A
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           For
           thus
           say
           I
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             Evident
             ,
             
               for
               that
               it
               is
               better
               than
               Sacrifices
            
             ;
             than
             all
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Man
             that
             has
             it
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             esteem
             with
             God
             than
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             coveteth
             such
             a
             Man
             ,
             for
             his
             Intimate
             and
             House-Companion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             Reserveth
             for
             them
             his
             Cordials
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Comforts
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             He
             has
             given
             his
             Son
             à
             charge
             ,
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             to
             take
             Care
             that
             the
             Broken
             hearted
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Broken
             hearted
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             of
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Possest
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           in
           Order
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           what
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           
             Contrite
             Spirit
          
           is
           .
           This
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Discovery
           of
           this
           ,
           lies
           both
           the
           Comfort
           of
           them
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Conviction
           of
           them
           that
           have
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           do
           this
           the
           better
           ,
           I
           must
           propound
           ,
           and
           speak
           to
           these
           four
           Things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               I
               must
               shew
               you
               ,
               what
               an
               one
               that
               Heart
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               Broken
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               Contrite
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             
               I
               must
               shew
               you
               how
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               with
               what
               the
               Heart
               is
               Broken
               and
               made
               Contrite
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Shew
               you
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               Broken
               ,
               and
               made
               Contrite
               .
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             
               I
               shall
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               give
               you
               some
               Sign●
               of
               a
               Broken
               and
               Contrite
               Heart
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             What
             an
             one
             that
             Heart
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Broken
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           a
           
             Contrite
             Heart
          
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Heart
             before
             .
             ●is
             broken
             ,
             is
             Hard
             ,
             and
             Stubborn
             ,
             and
             Obstinate
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Zach.
             7.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             2
             30.
             
             Chap.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Heart
             
               full
               of
               Evil
               Imaginations
            
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             Gen.
             8.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             'T
             is
             a
             Heart
             Deceitful
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             especially
             about
             the
             things
             of
             an
             Eternal
             Concernment
             ,
             Isa.
             44
             ▪
             20.
             
             Deut.
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             
             4.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Heart
             ,
             that
             
               rather
               gathereth
               Iniquity
            
             and
             Vanity
             to
             it self
             ,
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Psal.
             41.
             6.
             
             Psal.
             94.
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Unbelieving
             Heart
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             will
             turn
             away
             from
             God
             to
             Sin
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Heart
             ,
             not
             prepared
             for
             God
             ,
             being
             Uncircumcised
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             Reception
             of
             his
             holy
             Word
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             12.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             78.
             8.
             
             Acts
             7.
             51.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Heart
             not
             Single
             ,
             but
             Double
             :
             'T
             will
             pretend
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             withall
             ,
             lean
             to
             the
             Devil
             and
             Sin
             ,
             Psal.
             12.
             2.
             
             Ezek.
             33.
             31.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Heart
             Proud
             and
             Stout
             ;
             it
             loves
             not
             to
             be
             Controuled
             ,
             though
             the
             Controuler
             be
             God
             himself
             ,
             Psal.
             101.
             5.
             
             Prov.
             16.
             5.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             
          
           
             
             9.
             
             'T
             is
             an
             Heart
             that
             wil
             
               give
               Place
            
             to
             Satan
             ,
             but
             will
             Resist
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             51.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperately
               Wicked
               :
               So
               wicked
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               know
               it
               ,
            
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           That
           the
           Heart
           before
           it
           is
           broken
           is
           such
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           I
           have
           described
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           seen
           by
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           World.
           Where
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           (
           whose
           Heart
           has
           not
           been
           Broken
           ,
           and
           whose
           Spirit
           is
           not
           Contrite
           )
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           deals
           honestly
           with
           his
           own
           Soul
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           one
           Character
           of
           a
           right
           Heart
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           sound
           in
           God's
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           honest
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           80.
           
           Luke
           8.
           15.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           an
           honest
           Heart
           will
           not
           put
           off
           it self
           ,
           nor
           be
           put
           off
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           go
           for
           current
           Money
           with
           the
           Merchant
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           will
           not
           go
           for
           saving
           Grace
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           :
           But
           alas
           ,
           alas
           !
           But
           few
           Men
           ,
           how
           honest
           soever
           they
           are
           to
           others
           ,
           have
           honesty
           towards
           themselves
           ;
           though
           he
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           Deceivers
           who
           deceiveth
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           as
           James
           has
           it
           ,
           about
           the
           things
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           22
           ,
           26.
           
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             I
             now
             come
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             with
             WHAT
             ,
             and
             HOW
             the
             Heart
             is
             Broken
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             made
             Contrite
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Instrument
           with
           which
           
             the
             Heart
             is
             Broken
          
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           
             the
             Spirit
             is
             made
             Contrite
             ▪
          
           is
           the
           Word
           .
           
             Is
             not
             my
             Word
             ▪
          
           says
           God
           ,
           
             like
             a
             Fire
             ,
             and
             like
             ●
             Hammer
             ,
             that
             breaketh
             the
             Ro●●
             in
             pieces
             ?
          
           Jer.
           23.
           29.
           
        
         
           The
           Rock
           in
           his
           Text
           ,
           
             is
             th●
             Heart
          
           ,
           which
           in
           another
           place
           ▪
           
           is
           compared
           to
           an
           
             Adamant
             ▪
          
           which
           Adamant
           ,
           is
           
             harder
             than
             Flint
          
           ,
           Zach.
           ●
           ▪
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Ezek.
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           This
           Rock
           ,
           this
           ,
           Adamant
           ,
           this
           Stony
           Heart
           ,
           is
           Broken
           and
           made
           Contrite
           by
           the
           Word
           .
           But
           it
           only
           is
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           Word
           is
           as
           a
           Fire
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Hammer
           to
           break
           and
           melt
           it
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           and
           then
           only
           it
           is
           as
           a
           Fire
           ,
           and
           a
           Hammer
           to
           the
           Heart
           to
           break
           it
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           managed
           by
           the
           
             Arm
             of
             God.
          
           No
           man
           can
           break
           the
           Heart
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           no
           Angel
           can
           break
           the
           Heart
           with
           the
           Word
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           God
           forbears
           to
           second
           it
           by
           mighty
           ▪
           Power
           from
           Heaven
           .
           This
           made
           
             Bala●m
             ▪
          
           go
           without
           an
           Heart
           rightly
           broken
           ,
           and
           truly
           con●●●te
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           rebuked
           by
           an
           Angel
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ▪
          
           die
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           though
           rebuked
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           admonished
           
           to
           turn
           from
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World.
           VVherefore
           ,
           though
           the
           Word
           is
           the
           Instrument
           with
           which
           the
           Heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           broken
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           till
           that
           Word
           is
           managed
           by
           the
           Might
           and
           Power
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           made
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           after
           long
           Preaching
           ,
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             laboured
             for
             Nought
             ,
             and
             in
             Vain
             :
          
           And
           this
           made
           him
           cry
           to
           God
           ,
           
             to
             Rent
             the
             Heavens
             and
             come
             down
          
           ;
           that
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           or
           Rocky
           Hills
           ,
           or
           Hearts
           ,
           might
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           melt
           at
           his
           Presence
           ,
           Isa.
           49.
           4.
           
           Chap.
           64.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           For
           he
           found
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           no
           effectual
           Work
           could
           be
           done
           ,
           unless
           the
           Lord
           put
           to
           his
           Hand
           .
           This
           also
           is
           often
           intimated
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           it
           faith
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Preachers
             preached
             effectually
             ▪
          
           
           
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             Men's
             Hearts
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wrought
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             them
          
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           Mar.
           16.
           20.
           
           Acts
           11
           ▪
           21.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           when
           the
           Hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           mighty
           ;
           't
           is
           mighty
           
             thorough
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             Holds
             .
          
           'T
           is
           sharp
           then
           ,
           as
           a
           Sword
           in
           the
           Soul
           and
           Spirit
           :
           It
           sti●ks
           like
           an
           Arrow
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           to
           the
           causing
           of
           the
           People
           to
           fall
           at
           his
           Foot
           for
           Mercy
           .
           Then
           't
           is
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           afore
           ,
           as
           a
           Fire
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Hammer
           ,
           to
           break
           this
           Rock
           in
           Pieces
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           
           H●b
           .
           4.
           14.
           
           Psal.
           110.
           3.
           
        
         
           And
           hence
           the
           Word
           is
           made
           mention
           of
           ,
           under
           a
           double
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           it
           stands
           by
           it self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           attended
           with
           Power
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           As
           it
           stands
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           seconded
           with
           saving
           Operation
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             Word
             ONLY
          
           ,
           the
           
             Word
             Barely
          
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           it
           was
           only
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           1
           ▪
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.
           19
           ,
           20
           1
           Thess.
           2.
           13.
           
        
         
           Because
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           as
           managed
           by
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           it
           accomplish
           that
           Work.
           The
           Word
           of
           Gods
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           Man's
           hand
           ONLY
           ▪
           is
           like
           the
           Father's
           Sword
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           sucking
           Child
           ;
           which
           Sword
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           well
           Pointed
           ,
           and
           though
           never
           so
           sharp
           on
           the
           Edges
           ,
           is
           not
           now
           able
           to
           conquer
           a
           F●e
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           an
           Enemy
           fall
           and
           cry
           out
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           but
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Child
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           let
           the
           same
           Sword
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           skilful
           Father
           ,
           (
           and
           God
           is
           both
           skilful
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           manage
           his
           
           Word
           )
           and
           then
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           proud
           helpers
           too
           ,
           are
           both
           made
           to
           stoop
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselves
           :
           Wherefore
           I
           say
           ,
           tho
           the
           Word
           be
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           yet
           of
           it self
           doth
           do
           no
           saving
           good
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           Broken
           ,
           nor
           the
           Spirit
           made
           Contrite
           thereby
           ,
           it
           only
           worketh
           Death
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           men
           in
           the
           chains
           of
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           still
           faster
           bound
           over
           to
           Eternal
           Condemnation
           ▪
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           when
           seconded
           by
           mighty
           Power
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           word
           is
           as
           the
           roaring
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           as
           the
           piercing
           of
           a
           Sword
           ,
           as
           a
           burning
           fire
           in
           the
           Bones
           ,
           as
           thunder
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           hammer
           that
           dashes
           all
           to
           pieces
           .
           Jer.
           25.
           30.
           
           Amo.
           1.
           2.
           
           Chap.
           3.
           8.
           
           Act.
           2
           ▪
           37.
           
           Jer.
           20.
           9.
           
           Psal.
           29.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           whoever
           ha●
           
           heard
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           and
           has
           not
           heard
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           living
           God
           therein
           ,
           has
           not
           as
           yet
           had
           their
           Hearts
           broken
           ,
           nor
           their
           Spirits
           made
           contrite
           for
           their
           Sins
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           leads
           me
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           To
           shew
           how
           the
           heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           made
           ,
           contrite
           by
           the
           Word
           ;
           
             And
             verily
             it
             is
             when
             the
             word
             comes
             home
             with
             Power
             .
          
           But
           yet
           this
           is
           but
           general
           :
           Wherefore
           more
           particularly
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Then
           the
           VVord
           works
           effectually
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             when
             it
             findeth
             out
             the
             Sinner
             and
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             shall
             convince
             him
             that
             it
             has
             found
             him
             out
             :
          
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           our
           
             first
             Father
          
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           Sinned
           ,
           he
           sought
           to
           hide
           himself
           from
           God
           ;
           he
           gets
           among
           the
           Trees
           of
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           shrouds
           himself
           ;
           but
           yet
           not
           thinking
           
           himself
           secure
           ,
           he
           covers
           himself
           with
           
             Fig.
             Leaves
          
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           lyeth
           quiet
           ;
           now
           God
           shall
           not
           find
           me
           ,
           thinks
           he
           ,
           nor
           know
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           lo
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           he
           hears
           the
           
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             walking
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
          
           and
           now
           Adam
           ,
           what
           do
           you
           mean
           to
           do
           ?
           Why
           as
           yet
           ,
           he
           seulketh
           ,
           and
           hides
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           seeks
           yet
           to
           lye
           undiscovered
           ;
           but
           behold
           ,
           the
           Voice
           cries
           out
           ,
           ADAM
           !
           And
           now
           he
           begins
           to
           Tremble
           :
           
             Adam
             ,
             where
             art
             thou
          
           ?
           Says
           God
           ,
           and
           now
           Adam
           is
           made
           to
           Answer
           :
           But
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           doth
           not
           leave
           him
           here
           :
           No
           ,
           it
           now
           begins
           to
           search
           ,
           and
           to
           enquire
           after
           his
           doings
           ,
           and
           to
           unravel
           what
           he
           had
           wrapt
           together
           and
           covered
           ,
           until
           it
           made
           him
           bare
           and
           Naked
           in
           his
           own
           sight
           before
           the
           face
           of
           God.
           Gen.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
         
           Thus
           therefore
           doth
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           managed
           by
           the
           Arm
           of
           God.
           It
           findeth
           out
           ,
           it
           singleth
           out
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           the
           Sinner
           finds
           it
           so
           ;
           it
           finds
           out
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           it
           unravels
           his
           whole
           Life
           ,
           it
           strips
           him
           ,
           and
           layes
           him
           Naked
           in
           his
           own
           sight
           ,
           before
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ;
           neither
           can
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           nor
           his
           Wickedness
           ,
           be
           longer
           hid
           and
           covered
           ;
           and
           now
           begins
           the
           Sinner
           to
           see
           what
           he
           never
           saw
           before
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           instance
           for
           this
           ,
           is
           David
           ,
           the
           man
           of
           our
           Text
           ;
           he
           sins
           ,
           he
           sins
           grosly
           ,
           he
           sins
           and
           
             hides
             it
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           seeks
           to
           hide
           
             it
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             man.
          
           Well
           ,
           Nathan
           is
           sent
           to
           Preach
           a
           Preaching
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           common
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           special
           ;
           in
           common
           ,
           by
           a
           Parable
           ;
           in
           special
           ,
           by
           a
           Particular
           Application
           of
           it
           to
           him
           :
           While
           Nathan
           only
           Preached
           in
           common
           or
           in
           general
           ,
           
           David
           was
           fish-whole
           ,
           and
           stood
           as
           right
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           as
           innocent
           and
           as
           harmless
           as
           any
           man
           alive
           :
           But
           God
           had
           a
           love
           for
           David
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Commands
           his
           Servant
           Nathan
           ,
           to
           go
           home
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Davids
           Ears
           ,
           but
           to
           Davids
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           
             David
             now
          
           must
           fall
           :
           Says
           
             Nathan
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
          
           ;
           says
           
             David
             ,
             I
             have
             Sinned
          
           .
           (
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           1
           ,
           5
           ,
           7
           ,
           13.
           )
           and
           then
           his
           heart
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           made
           contrite
           ,
           as
           this
           Psalm
           and
           our
           Text
           doth
           shew
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           instance
           is
           that
           of
           Saul
           ;
           he
           had
           heard
           many
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           a
           great
           Professor
           ,
           yea
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           zealous
           then
           was
           many
           of
           his
           Equals
           ;
           but
           his
           heart
           was
           never
           Broken
           ,
           nor
           his
           Spirit
           never
           made
           Contrite
           ,
           till
           he
           heard
           one
           Preach
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           till
           ▪
           he
           
           heard
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           of
           
             God
             ▪
          
           making
           enquiry
           after
           his
           Sins
           :
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             Why
             Persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           says
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           can
           stand
           no
           longer
           ;
           for
           then
           his
           heart
           brake
           ,
           then
           he
           Falls
           to
           the
           Ground
           ,
           then
           he
           Trembles
           ,
           then
           he
           crys
           out
           ,
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             Lord
             ?
             And
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ?
          
           Acts
           8.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           
             Then
             the
             VVord
             works
             effectually
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             when
             it
             findeth
             out
             the
             Sinner
             and
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             it
             shall
             convince
             him
             that
             it
             has
             found
             him
             out
             .
          
           Only
           I
           must
           joyn
           here
           a
           caution
           ,
           for
           every
           operation
           of
           the
           word
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           not
           Saving
           ;
           nor
           doth
           all
           Conviction
           end
           in
           the
           saving
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Sinner
           :
           It
           is
           then
           only
           such
           an
           operation
           of
           the
           word
           that
           is
           intended
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           shews
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Evil
           of
           his
           ways
           ,
           but
           
           brings
           the
           heart
           unfeignedly
           over
           to
           God
           by
           Christ.
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           third
           thing
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           am
           therefore
           come
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Heart
           is
           ,
           when
           Broken
           and
           made
           Contrite
           .
           And
           this
           I
           must
           do
           ,
           by
           opening
           unto
           you
           the
           two
           chief
           Expressions
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           this
           word
           Broken.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           this
           word
           Contrite
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           this
           word
           
             Broken
             ,
             Tindal
          
           renders
           it
           ,
           a
           Troubled
           heart
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           there
           is
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           therefore
           to
           be
           a
           heart
           disabled
           ;
           as
           to
           former
           actions
           ;
           even
           as
           a
           man
           whole
           bones
           are
           broken
           ,
           is
           disabled
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           way
           of
           running
           ,
           leaping
           ,
           wrestling
           or
           ought
           else
           ,
           which
           vainly
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           ;
           wherefore
           that
           which
           was
           called
           a
           broken-heart
           
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           he
           calls
           his
           
             broken
             Bones
          
           ,
           in
           verse
           the
           eighth
           ;
           
             Cause
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             hear
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             that
             the
             bones
             which
             thou
             hast
             broken
             may
             rejoyce
             :
          
           And
           why
           is
           the
           
             breaking
             of
             the
             heart
          
           compared
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bones
           ?
           but
           because
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           bones
           are
           broken
           ,
           the
           outward
           man
           is
           disabled
           as
           to
           what
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           do
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           spirit
           is
           broken
           ,
           the
           inward
           man
           is
           disabled
           as
           to
           what
           Vanity
           and
           Folly
           it
           before
           delighted
           in
           ▪
           hence
           .
           Feebleness
           is
           joyned
           with
           this
           brokenness
           of
           heart
           ,
           
             I
             am
             feeble
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             sore
             broken
          
           ;
           I
           have
           lost
           my
           strength
           and
           former
           vigor
           ,
           as
           to
           vain
           and
           sinful
           courses
           ,
           Psalm
           38.
           8.
           
        
         
           This
           then
           it
           is
           to
           have
           the
           heart
           Broken
           ,
           namely
           to
           have
           it
           ●amed
           ,
           Disabled
           ,
           and
           taken
           off
           ,
           by
           sence
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           due
           to
           Sin
           ,
           from
           that
           course
           of
           life
           it
           
           formerly
           was
           conversant
           in
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           work
           is
           no
           fancy
           ,
           nor
           done
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           trouble
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           putting
           the
           Bones
           out
           of
           joynt
           ,
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Bones
           with
           Fire
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           taking
           the
           natural
           Moisture
           from
           the
           Bones
           :
           The
           vexing
           of
           the
           Bones
           ,
           
             &c.
             Psal.
          
           22.
           14.
           
           Jer.
           20.
           9.
           
           Lam.
           1.
           13.
           
           Psal.
           6.
           2.
           
           Prov.
           17.
           22.
           
        
         
           All
           which
           are
           Expressions
           adorned
           with
           such
           Similitudes
           ,
           as
           do
           undeniably
           declore
           ,
           that
           to
           Sence
           and
           Feeling
           ,
           a
           broken
           Heart
           is
           a
           grievous
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Word
          
           CONTRITE
           .
           A
           Contrite
           Spirit
           is
           a
           Renitent
           〈…〉
           ;
           one
           sorely
           grieved
           and
           deeply
           sorrowful
           for
           the
           Sins
           it
           has
           committed
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Damage
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           and
           so
           i●
           
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           all
           those
           places
           where
           a
           contrite
           Spirit
           is
           made
           mention
           of
           .
           As
           in
           Psal.
           34.
           18.
           
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
           Chap.
           66.
           2.
           
        
         
           As
           a
           Man
           that
           has
           by
           his
           Folly
           procured
           a
           broken
           Legg
           or
           Arm
           ▪
           is
           heartily
           sorry
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           was
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           such
           foolish
           Ways
           of
           Idleness
           and
           Vanity
           :
           So
           he
           whose
           Heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           with
           a
           sence
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           due
           to
           his
           Sin
           ,
           hath
           deep
           sorrow
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           is
           greatly
           Repentant
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           should
           be
           such
           a
           Fool
           ,
           as
           by
           Rebellious
           doings
           ,
           to
           bring
           himself
           and
           his
           Soul
           to
           so
           much
           sharp
           Affliction
           .
           Hence
           ,
           while
           others
           are
           sporting
           themselves
           in
           Vanity
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           doth
           call
           his
           Sin
           ,
           his
           greatest
           Folly
           :
           
             My
             wounds
             stink
             ,
             and
             are
             corrupt
             ,
             said
          
           David
           ,
           
             because
             of
             my
             Foolishness
          
           .
           And
           again
           ▪
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             my
             Foolishness
             ,
             and
             my
             Sins
             are
             not
             hi●
          
           
           
             from
             thee
          
           ,
           Psal.
           38.
           5.
           
           Psal.
           69.
           
        
         
           Men
           ,
           what
           e'er
           they
           say
           with
           〈…〉
           eir
           Lips
           ,
           cannot
           Conclude
           ,
           〈…〉
           yet
           their
           Hearts
           want
           breaking
           ,
           
             〈…〉
             at
             Sin
             is
             a
             foolish
             thing
             .
          
           Hence
           〈…〉
           says
           ,
           
             The
             foolishness
             of
             Fools
             ,
             is
             〈…〉
             eir
             folly
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.
           24.
           
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           foolishness
           of
           〈…〉
           me
           Men
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           pleasure
           in
           their
           Sins
           ;
           for
           their
           〈…〉
           ns
           are
           their
           Foolishness
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           e
           folly
           of
           their
           Soul
           lies
           in
           their
           Countenancing
           of
           this
           Foolishness
           .
           But
           the
           Man
           whose
           Heart
           〈…〉
           broken
           ,
           he
           is
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           ●e
           cannot
           be
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           no
           ●ore
           than
           he
           that
           has
           his
           Bones
           〈…〉
           oken
           can
           rejoyce
           that
           he
           is
           de
           〈…〉
           red
           
             to
             play
             a
             Match
             at
             Football
             .
          
           ●ence
           to
           hear
           others
           talk
           foo
           〈…〉
           shly
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           grief
           of
           those
           whom
           God
           has
           wounded
           :
           Or
           ,
           〈…〉
           it
           is
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Their
             ●ords
             are
             like
             the
             piercings
             of
             a
          
           
           Sword
           ,
           Psal.
           69.
           26.
           
           Prov.
           12.
           〈…〉
        
         
           This
           therefore
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           〈…〉
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           two
           Word●
           
             A
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ▪
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           As
           to
           〈…〉
           I
           now
           come
           more
           particularly
           
             to
             give
             you
             some
             Signs
             of
             a
             Brok●●
             Heart
             ,
             of
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contri
             〈…〉
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           Broken-hearted-ma●
           such
           as
           is
           intended
           in
           the
           Tex
           〈…〉
           is
           a
           sensible
           Man
           :
           He
           is
           broug
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           all
           the
           Se
           〈…〉
           of
           his
           Soul.
           All
           others
           are
           dea
           〈…〉
           sensless
           ,
           and
           without
           true
           fee●
           ▪
           ing
           of
           what
           the
           Broken-hearte●
           ▪
           man
           is
           sensible
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           SEES
           himself
           to
           〈…〉
           what
           others
           are
           ignorant
           o
           〈…〉
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           sees
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           n
           〈…〉
           only
           a
           sinful
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           〈…〉
           by
           Nature
           ,
           in
           the
           Gall
           and
           
             Bo
             〈…〉
          
           of
           Sin.
           In
           the
           Gall
           of
           Sin
           ;
           is
           
           Peter's
           Expression
           to
           
             Sim
             〈…〉
          
           and
           it
           is
           a
           saying
           common
           to
           〈…〉
           
           men
           .
           For
           every
           man
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Nature
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           
             Gall
             of
             Sin.
          
           He
           was
           shapen
           in
           it
           ,
           conceived
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           has
           also
           Possession
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Possession
           ,
           infected
           the
           whole
           of
           his
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           Psal.
           51.
           5.
           
           Act.
           8.
           23.
           
        
         
           This
           he
           sees
           ,
           this
           he
           understands
           ;
           every
           Professor
           sees
           not
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           Blessing
           of
           a
           broken
           Heart
           ,
           is
           not
           bestowed
           on
           every
           one
           .
           David
           says
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             soundness
             in
             my
             Flesh.
          
           And
           Solomon
           suggests
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Plague
             or
             running
             Sore
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             very
             Heart
          
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           perceive
           ▪
           not
           this
           ,
           Psal.
           38.
           3.
           1
           
           King.
           8.
           38.
           
        
         
           He
           saith
           again
           ,
           That
           his
           
             Wounds
             stank
             ,
             and
             were
             Corrupted
             ;
             that
             his
             Sore
             ran
             ,
             and
             ceased
             n●t
             ,
          
           Psal.
           38.
           5.
           
           Psal.
           77.
           2.
           
        
         
           But
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           Man
           ,
           the
           Man
           whose
           Heart
           was
           never
           broken
           ,
           has
           no
           Understanding
           
           of
           .
           But
           the
           Broken-hearted
           ,
           the
           Man
           that
           has
           a
           broken
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           sees
           as
           the
           Prophet
           has
           it
           ;
           he
           sees
           his
           Sickness
           ,
           he
           sees
           his
           Wound
           ;
           when
           Ephraim
           
             saw
             his
             Sickness
             ,
             and
          
           Judah
           
             saw
             his
             Wound
          
           ,
           Hos.
           5.
           13.
           he
           sees
           it
           to
           his
           grief
           ,
           he
           see
           it
           to
           his
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           FEELS
           what
           others
           have
           no
           sence
           of
           .
           He
           feels
           the
           Arrows
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           stick
           fast
           in
           him
           .
           
             He
             feels
          
           how
           sore
           and
           sick
           ,
           by
           the
           smiting
           of
           God's
           Hammer
           upon
           his
           Heart
           to
           break
           it
           ,
           his
           poor
           Soul
           is
           made
           .
           
             He
             feels
          
           a
           burden
           intollerable
           lying
           upon
           his
           Spirit
           .
           
             Mine
             Iniquities
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             are
             gone
             over
             my
             Head
             as
             an
             heavy
             Burden
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             heavy
             for
             me
             .
             He
             feels
          
           also
           the
           heavy
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ,
           a
           thing
           unknown
           to
           Carnal
           Men.
           
           Psal.
           38.
           2.
           
           Hos.
           6.
           13.
           
           Psal.
           38.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             He
             feels
          
           Pain
           being
           wounded
           ,
           even
           such
           Pain
           as
           others
           cannot
           understand
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           broken
           .
           
             My
             Heart
          
           ,
           says
           
             David
             ,
             is
             sore
             pained
             within
             me
             .
          
           Why
           so
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             The
             Terrors
             of
             Death
             are
             fallen
             upon
             me
             .
          
           The
           Terrors
           of
           Death
           causes
           Pain
           ,
           yea
           Pain
           of
           the
           highest
           Nature
           .
           Hence
           that
           which
           is
           here
           called
           Pains
           ,
           is
           in
           another
           place
           called
           Pangs
           ,
           Psal.
           55.
           4.
           
           Isa.
           21.
           
           ●
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           ,
           broken
           Bones
           occasion
           Pain
           ,
           strong
           Pain
           ;
           yea
           ,
           Pain
           that
           will
           make
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           
             Groan
             ,
             with
             the
             Groaning
             of
             a
             deadly
             wounded
             Man
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           30.
           24.
           
        
         
           Soul-Pain
           is
           the
           sorest
           Pain
           ,
           in
           comparison
           to
           which
           ,
           the
           Pain
           of
           the
           Body
           is
           a
           very
           tolerable
           thing
           ,
           Prov.
           18.
           14.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           here
           is
           
           Soul-Pain
           ,
           here
           is
           
           Heart-Pain
           ,
           here
           we
           are
           discoursing
           of
           a
           Wounded
           ,
           of
           a
           Broken
           Spirit
           :
           Wherefore
           this
           is
           Pain
           to
           be
           felt
           to
           the
           sinking
           of
           the
           whole
           Man
           ;
           neither
           can
           any
           support
           this
           but
           God.
           Here
           is
           Death
           in
           this
           Pain
           ,
           Death
           for
           ever
           ,
           without
           God's
           special
           Mercy
           :
           This
           Pain
           will
           bring
           the
           Soul
           to
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Broken-hearted
           man
           doth
           feel
           .
           
             The
             Sorrows
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           said
           
             David
             ,
             Compassed
             me
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             got
             hold
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             found
             Trouble
             and
             Sorrow
             ,
          
           Psal.
           116.
           
        
         
           Aye
           ,
           I
           'll
           warrant
           thee
           ,
           poor
           Man
           ,
           thou
           foundest
           Trouble
           and
           Sorrow
           indeed
           .
           For
           the
           Pains
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Sorrows
           of
           Death
           ,
           are
           Pains
           and
           Sorrow
           the
           most
           intollerable
           .
           But
           this
           the
           Man
           is
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           that
           has
           his
           
             Heart
             Broken.
          
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           As
           he
           Sees
           and
           Feels
           ,
           so
           ●e
           HEARS
           that
           which
           augments
           his
           Woe
           and
           Sorrow
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           has
           his
           Bones
           broken
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           only
           See
           and
           Feel
           ,
           but
           oft-times
           also
           ,
           Hears
           what
           encreases
           his
           Grief
           ;
           as
           that
           his
           Wound
           's
           uncurable
           ,
           that
           his
           Bone
           is
           not
           rightly
           sett
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           danger
           of
           a
           G●●green
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           looking
           to
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Voices
           ,
           the
           Sayings
           ,
           that
           haunt
           the
           House
           of
           one
           that
           has
           his
           Bones
           broken
           .
           And
           a
           
             Broken-hearted
             Man
          
           knows
           what
           I
           mean
           by
           this
           ;
           he
           hears
           that
           which
           makes
           his
           Lips
           quiver
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           noise
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           feel
           Rottenness
           enter
           into
           his
           Bones
           :
           He
           trembleth
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           wishes
           that
           he
           may
           hear
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           ▪
           that
           the
           Bones
           ,
           the
           Heart
           and
           Spirit
           which
           God
           has
           Broken.
           
           may
           rejoyce
           ,
           Hab.
           3.
           16.
           
           Psal.
           51.
           8.
           
        
         
           He
           thinks
           he
           hears
           God
           say
           ,
           the
           Devil
           say
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           say
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           to
           whisper
           among
           themselves
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             help
             for
             him
             in
             God
             ,
             Job
          
           heard
           this
           ,
           David
           heard
           this
           ,
           Heman
           heard
           this
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           common
           sound
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Broken-hearted
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Broken-hearted
           SMELL
           what
           others
           cannot
           scent
           :
           Alas
           !
           Sin
           never
           smell'd
           so
           to
           any
           man
           alive
           ,
           as
           it
           smells
           to
           the
           Broken-hearted
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           Wounds
           will
           stink
           ;
           but
           no
           stink
           like
           that
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           the
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           :
           His
           own
           Sins
           stink
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           Sins
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           him
           .
           
             Sin
             is
             like
             Carrion
          
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           a
           stinking
           Nature
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           has
           the
           worst
           of
           smells
           ,
           however
           some
           Men
           like
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           38.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           But
           none
           are
           offended
           with
           the
           scent
           thereof
           ,
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Broken
           hearted
           Sinner
           ;
           
             My
             Wounds
             stink
             and
             are
             corrupt
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             both
             in
             God's
             Nostrils
             ,
             and
             mine
             own
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           alas
           !
           Who
           smells
           the
           ●tink
           of
           Sin
           ?
           None
           of
           the
           Carnal
           World
           ;
           they
           ,
           like
           Carrion-Grows
           ,
           seek
           it
           ,
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           eat
           ●t
           as
           the
           Child
           eats
           Bread.
           
             They
             ●at
             up
             the
             Sin
             of
             my
             People
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             and
             set
             their
             Heart
             on
             their
             ●niquity
             ,
          
           Hos.
           4.
           8.
           
        
         
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           do
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           smell
           the
           Nautious
           Scent
           of
           Sin
           :
           You
           know
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           Nautious
           to
           the
           smell
           ,
           cannot
           be
           Pallatable
           to
           the
           Taste
           .
           The
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           doth
           find
           ,
           that
           Sin
           is
           nautious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cries
           out
           ,
           it
           stinketh
           .
           They
           also
           think
           at
           times
           ,
           the
           smell
           of
           Fire
           ,
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           Wages
           due
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Broken-hearted
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           Tasting
           Man.
           Wounds
           ,
           i●
           sore
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Pains
           ,
           of
           great
           Pains
           ,
           do
           sometimes
           alter
           the
           Taste
           of
           a
           Man.
           They
           make
           him
           think
           ,
           his
           Meat
           ,
           his
           Drink
           yea
           ,
           that
           Cordials
           have
           a
           bitter
           Taste
           in
           them
           .
           How
           many
           times
           doth
           the
           poor
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           only
           men
           that
           know
           what
           a
           Broken-heart
           doth
           mean
           ,
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           
             Gravel
             ,
             Wormwood
             ,
             Gall
          
           and
           Vinegar
           ,
           was
           made
           their
           Meat
           ,
           Lam.
           3●
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           This
           Gravel
           ,
           Gall
           and
           Wormwood
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           temporal
           Taste
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           God
           to
           make
           them
           loath
           it
           for
           ever
           ,
           doth
           feed
           them
           with
           it
           ,
           till
           their
           Hearts
           both
           ake
           ,
           and
           break
           therewith
           Wickedness
           is
           pleasant
           of
           Tast●
           to
           the
           World
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           They
           
           
             feed
             on
             Ashes
             ,
             they
             feed
             on
             Wind
             ,
          
           sa
           .
           44.
           20.
           
           Hos.
           12.
           1.
           
           Lusts
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           Vile
           and
           refuse
           ,
           the
           Carnal
           World
           think
           ●elishes
           well
           ;
           as
           is
           set
           out
           most
           notably
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           Son
           ,
           
             He
             would
             fain
             have
             filled
             his
             Belly
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Husks
             that
             the
             Swine
             did
             Eat
             .
          
           But
           the
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           has
           a
           relish
           that
           's
           true
           as
           to
           these
           things
           ;
           though
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           anguish
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           it
           also
           abhors
           all
           manner
           of
           dainty
           Meat
           ,
           Job
           33.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Psal.
           107.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           shewed
           you
           one
           sign
           of
           a
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           sensible
           Man
           ,
           he
           has
           all
           the
           Sences
           of
           his
           Soul
           awakened
           ,
           he
           can
           
             See
             ,
             Hear
             ,
             Feel
             ,
             Taste
             ,
             Smell
             ,
          
           and
           that
           as
           none
           but
           himself
           can
           do
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           another
           sign
           of
           a
           
             Broken
             and
             Contrite
             Man.
          
           
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           
             He
             is
             a
             very
             sorrowful
             Man.
          
           Thus
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           is
           natural
           ,
           't
           is
           natural
           to
           one
           that
           is
           in
           Pain
           ,
           and
           that
           has
           his
           Bones
           broken
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           grieved
           and
           sorrowful
           Man.
           
        
         
           He
           is
           none
           of
           the
           jolly
           ones
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           ,
           for
           his
           Bones
           ,
           his
           Heart
           ,
           his
           Heart
           is
           broken
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           is
           sorry
           for
           that
           he
           feels
           and
           finds
           in
           himself
           ,
           
             a
             Pravity
             of
             Nature
          
           :
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           he
           is
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           sees
           it
           ,
           he
           feels
           it
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           say
           ,
           
             he
             is
             sorry
             for
             it
          
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           that
           makes
           him
           call
           himself
           
             wretched
             Man
          
           ;
           't
           is
           this
           that
           makes
           him
           loath
           and
           abhor
           himself
           ;
           't
           is
           this
           that
           makes
           him
           Blush
           ;
           blush
           before
           God
           and
           be
           Ashamed
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           24.
           
           Job
           42.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Ezek.
           36.
           31.
           
        
         
           He
           finds
           by
           Nature
           ,
           no
           Form
           nor
           Comllness
           in
           himself
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           he
           looks
           in
           the
           Glass
           
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           more
           Unhandsom
           ,
           the
           more
           Deformed
           he
           perceiveth
           Sin
           has
           made
           him
           :
           Every
           Body
           sees
           not
           this
           ,
           therefore
           every
           Body
           is
           not
           sorry
           for
           it
           :
           But
           the
           broken
           in
           Heart
           ,
           sees
           that
           he
           is
           by
           Sin
           corrupted
           ,
           marr'd
           ,
           full
           of
           Lewdness
           and
           Naughtiness
           ;
           he
           sees
           that
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           Flesh
           dwells
           no
           good
           thing
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           him
           sorry
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           makes
           him
           sorry
           at
           Heart
           .
           A
           Man
           that
           has
           his
           Bones
           broken
           ,
           finds
           he
           is
           spoil'd
           ,
           marr'd
           ,
           disabled
           from
           doing
           as
           he
           would
           and
           should
           ,
           at
           which
           he
           is
           grieved
           and
           made
           sorry
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           sorry
           for
           actual
           Transgressions
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           oft
           bring
           them
           to
           shame
           before
           Men
           ;
           but
           ,
           but
           few
           are
           sorry
           for
           the
           Defects
           that
           Sin
           has
           made
           in
           Nature
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           ▪
           not
           those
           .
           Defects
           themselves
           .
           A
           
           Man
           cannot
           be
           sorry
           for
           the
           sinful
           Defects
           of
           Nature
           ,
           till
           he
           sees
           they
           have
           rendred
           him
           contemptible
           to
           God
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           him
           truly
           see
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           heartily
           sorry
           for
           being
           so
           .
           Now
           
             mine
             Eyes
             see
             thee
          
           ,
           said
           
             Job
             ,
             now
             I
             abhor
             my self
             .
             Woe
             is
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             for
             mine
             Eyes
             have
             seen
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             King.
          
           And
           't
           was
           This
           that
           made
           Daniel
           say
           ,
           
             his
             Comliness
             in
             him
             was
             turned
             into
             Corruption
          
           ;
           For
           he
           had
           now
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             One
          
           ,
           Job
           42.
           6.
           
           Isa.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Dan.
           10.
           8.
           
        
         
           Visions
           of
           God
           ,
           break
           the
           Heart
           ,
           because
           by
           the
           sight
           the
           Soul
           then
           has
           of
           his
           Perfections
           ,
           it
           sees
           its
           own
           infinite
           ,
           and
           unspeakeakable
           Disproportion
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Vileness
           of
           its
           Nature
           .
        
         
         
           Suppose
           a
           Company
           of
           ugly
           ,
           uncomly
           ,
           deformed
           Persons
           ,
           dwelt
           together
           in
           one
           house
           ;
           and
           suppose
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           yet
           saw
           any
           Man
           or
           Woman
           more
           than
           themselves
           ,
           that
           were
           Arrayed
           with
           the
           Splendors
           and
           Perfections
           of
           Nature
           :
           These
           would
           not
           be
           capable
           of
           comparing
           themselves
           with
           any
           but
           themselves
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           affected
           ,
           and
           made
           sorry
           ,
           for
           their
           uncomly
           ,
           natural
           Defections
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Cells
           and
           Holes
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           been
           shut
           up
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Splendor
           and
           Perfections
           of
           Beauty
           that
           are
           in
           others
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sorry
           and
           dejected
           ,
           at
           the
           View
           of
           their
           own
           Defects
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           case
           ;
           Men
           by
           Sin
           are
           marr'd
           ,
           spoil'd
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           
           depraved
           ,
           but
           they
           dwell
           by
           themselves
           in
           the
           dark
           ;
           they
           see
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           Angel
           ,
           nor
           Saint
           ,
           in
           their
           excellent
           Nature
           and
           Beauty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           count
           even
           their
           own
           uncomly
           parts
           ,
           their
           Ornaments
           and
           their
           Glory
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           let
           such
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           see
           God
           ,
           see
           Saints
           ,
           or
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           themselves
           as
           they
           are
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           cannot
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           affected
           with
           ,
           and
           sorry
           for
           their
           own
           Deformity
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           CHRIST
           put
           forth
           but
           little
           of
           his
           Excellency
           before
           his
           Servant
           
           Peter's
           Face
           ,
           it
           raised
           up
           the
           Depravity
           of
           
           Peter's
           Nature
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           Confusion
           and
           Shame
           :
           and
           made
           him
           cry
           out
           to
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             O
             Lord
             !
          
           Luke
           5.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
           This
           therefore
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ;
           even
           a
           sight
           of
           Divine
           Excellencies
           ,
           and
           a
           Sence
           that
           I
           am
           a
           poor
           ,
           depraved
           ,
           spoiled
           ,
           defiled
           Wretch
           :
           And
           this
           sight
           having
           broken
           the
           Heart
           ,
           begets
           sorrow
           in
           the
           Broken-hearted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Broken-hearted
           is
           a
           sorrowful
           Man
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           finds
           his
           Depravity
           of
           Nature
           strong
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           putting
           forth
           it self
           to
           oppose
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           what
           his
           
             changed
             Mind
          
           doth
           prompt
           him
           to
           .
           
             When
             I
             would
             do
             Good
             ,
             said
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             Evil
             is
             present
             withe
             me
          
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           21.
           
           Evil
           is
           present
           to
           oppose
           ,
           to
           resist
           ,
           and
           make
           Head
           against
           the
           desires
           of
           my
           Soul.
           The
           Man
           that
           has
           his
           Bones
           broken
           ,
           may
           have
           yet
           a
           Mind
           to
           be
           industriously
           Occupied
           ,
           in
           a
           lawful
           and
           honest
           Calling
           ,
           but
           he
           finds
           by
           Experience
           ,
           that
           an
           Infirmity
           attends
           
           his
           present
           Condition
           ,
           that
           strongly
           resists
           his
           good
           Endeavours
           :
           And
           at
           this
           he
           shakes
           his
           Head
           ,
           makes
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           with
           sorrow
           of
           Heart
           he
           sighs
           and
           says
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             do
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             .
          
           Rom.
           7.
           15.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           17.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           weak
           ,
           I
           am
           feeble
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           only
           Depraved
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           Depravity
           ,
           Deprived
           of
           Ability
           to
           put
           good
           Motions
           ,
           good
           Intentions
           and
           Desires
           into
           Execution
           ,
           to
           Compleatness
           ;
           O
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             halt
             ,
             my
             Sorrow
             is
             continually
             before
             me
             .
          
        
         
           You
           must
           know
           ,
           the
           Broken-hearted
           loves
           God
           ,
           loves
           his
           Soul
           ,
           loves
           Good
           and
           
             hates
             Evil.
          
           Now
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           one
           to
           find
           in
           himself
           ,
           an
           Opposition
           ,
           and
           continual
           Contradiction
           to
           this
           holy
           Passion
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           cause
           Sorrow
           ;
           
             Godly
             Sorrow
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           calls
           it
           .
           For
           such
           are
           made
           sorry
           after
           a
           godly
           
           sort
           .
           To
           be
           sorry
           ,
           for
           that
           thy
           Nature
           is
           with
           Sin
           depraved
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           this
           Depravity
           ,
           thou
           art
           deprived
           of
           Ability
           to
           do
           what
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           thy
           holy
           Mind
           doth
           prompt
           thee
           to
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           sorry
           
             after
             a
             godly
             sort
             .
             For
             this
             Sorrow
             worketh
             that
             in
             thee
             ,
             of
             which
             thou
             wilt
             never
             have
             cause
             to
             Repent
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             to
             Eternity
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           7.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           is
           sorry
           for
           those
           Breaches
           ,
           that
           by
           Reason
           of
           the
           depravity
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           is
           made
           in
           his
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Man
           in
           our
           Text.
           The
           vileness
           of
           his
           Nature
           had
           broken
           out
           to
           the
           defiling
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           making
           of
           him
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           base
           in
           Conversation
           .
           This
           ,
           this
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           to
           brake
           his
           Heart
           .
        
         
         
           He
           saw
           in
           this
           he
           had
           dishonoured
           God
           ,
           and
           
             that
             cut
             him
             .
             Against
             thee
             ,
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
             and
             done
             this
             Evil
             in
             thy
             Sight
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           4.
           
           He
           saw
           in
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           caused
           the
           Enemies
           of
           God
           to
           open
           their
           Mouths
           and
           Blaspheme
           ;
           and
           this
           cut
           him
           to
           the
           Heart
           .
           This
           made
           him
           cry
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ▪
          
           This
           made
           him
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             declare
             mine
             Iniquity
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             sorry
             for
             my
             Sin
             ,
          
           Psal.
           38.
           18.
           
        
         
           When
           a
           man
           is
           designed
           to
           do
           a
           matter
           ,
           when
           his
           Heart
           is
           set
           upon
           it
           (
           and
           the
           Broken-hearted
           doth
           design
           to
           glorifie
           God
           )
           an
           Obstruction
           to
           that
           Design
           ,
           the
           spoyling
           of
           this
           Work
           makes
           him
           
             Sorrowful
             .
             Hannah
          
           coveted
           Children
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           have
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           made
           her
           
             a
             Woman
             of
             a
             sorrowful
             Spirit
             ▪
          
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           15.
           
        
         
         
           A
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           would
           be
           well
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           which
           is
           well
           outwardly
           ;
           but
           he
           feels
           ,
           he
           finds
           ,
           he
           sees
           ,
           he
           is
           prevented
           ,
           prevented
           at
           least
           in
           part
           .
           This
           makes
           him
           sorrowful
           ,
           in
           this
           he
           Groans
           ,
           groans
           earnestly
           ,
           being
           burdened
           with
           his
           Imperfections
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           You
           know
           ,
           one
           with
           broken
           Bones
           has
           Imperfections
           many
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           sensible
           of
           them
           too
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           said
           afore
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           Man
           ;
           )
           and
           this
           makes
           him
           sorrowful
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           conclude
           ,
           
             That
             he
             shall
             go
             softly
             all
             his
             days
             ,
             in
             the
             Bitterness
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Man
           with
           a
           broken
           Heart
           ,
           
             is
             a
             very
             Humble
             Man
          
           ;
           or
           true
           Humility
           ,
           
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             .
          
           Hence
           ,
           
             Brokenness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             Contrition
          
           
           
             of
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           
             Humbleness
             of
             Mind
          
           ,
           are
           put
           together
           .
           
             To
             revive
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Contrite
             Ones
             ,
          
           Isa.
           57.
           15.
           
        
         
           To
           follow
           our
           Similitude
           Suppose
           a
           Man
           while
           in
           bodily
           Health
           ,
           stout
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           fears
           and
           cares
           for
           no
           Man
           ;
           yet
           let
           this
           Man
           have
           but
           a
           Leg
           or
           an
           Arm
           broken
           ,
           and
           his
           Courage
           is
           quell'd
           ;
           he
           is
           now
           so
           far
           off
           from
           hectoring
           of
           it
           with
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           afraid
           of
           every
           little
           Child
           that
           doth
           but
           offer
           to
           touch
           him
           :
           Now
           he
           will
           Court
           the
           most
           feeble
           that
           has
           ought
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           use
           him
           and
           handle
           him
           gently
           :
           Now
           he
           is
           become
           a
           Child
           in
           Courage
           ,
           a
           Child
           in
           Fear
           ,
           and
           humbleth
           himself
           as
           
             a
             little
             Child
          
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           that
           Man
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Broken
           and
           
           Contrite
           Spirit
           .
           Time
           was
           indeed
           ,
           he
           could
           hector
           ,
           even
           hector
           it
           with
           God
           himself
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             What
             's
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             ?
             Or
             what
             Profit
             shall
             I
             have
             ,
             if
             I
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ?
          
           Job
           21
           15.
           
           Mal.
           3.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Ay!
           But
           now
           his
           Heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           God
           has
           wrestled
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           given
           him
           a
           fall
           ,
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           Bones
           ,
           his
           Heart
           ;
           and
           now
           he
           Crouches
           ,
           now
           he
           Cringes
           ,
           now
           he
           begs
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           only
           do
           him
           good
           ,
           but
           do
           it
           with
           tender
           Hands
           .
           
             Have
             Mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
          
           said
           David
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Multitude
             of
             thy
             TENDER
             Mercies
             ,
             blot
             out
             my
             Transgressions
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           1.
           
        
         
           He
           stands
           as
           he
           sees
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           need
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           tenderest
           Mercies
           ;
           God
           has
           several
           sorts
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           some
           more
           
           rough
           ,
           some
           more
           tender
           .
           God
           can
           save
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           him
           a
           dreadful
           Way
           to
           Heaven
           .
           This
           the
           Broken
           hearted
           sees
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Broken-hearted
           dreads
           ,
           and
           therefore
           pleads
           for
           the
           tenderest
           sort
           of
           Mercies
           ;
           and
           here
           we
           read
           of
           his
           gentle
           dealing
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           very
           pitiful
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           deals
           tenderly
           with
           his
           .
           But
           the
           Reason
           of
           such
           Expressions
           no
           man
           knows
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           Broken-hearted
           ,
           he
           has
           his
           Sores
           ,
           his
           running
           Sores
           ,
           his
           
             stinking
             Sores
          
           :
           Wherefore
           he
           is
           pained
           ,
           and
           therefore
           covets
           to
           be
           handled
           tenderly
           .
           Thus
           God
           has
           broken
           the
           Pride
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           humbled
           the
           Loftiness
           of
           Man.
           And
           his
           Humility
           yet
           appears
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             In
             his
             Thankfulness
             for
             Natural
             Life
             :
          
           He
           reckone●●
           at
           Night
           ,
           when
           he
           goes
           to
           Bed
           ,
           that
           like
           as
           a
           Lion
           ,
           so
           God
           will
           
           tear
           him
           to
           pieces
           before
           the
           
             Morning
             Light
          
           ,
           Isa.
           38.
           13.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           Judgment
           that
           has
           fallen
           upon
           others
           ,
           but
           he
           counts
           of
           right
           he
           should
           be
           swallowed
           up
           by
           it
           ,
           
             My
             Flesh
             trembleth
             for
             fear
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             thy
             Judgments
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           120.
           
        
         
           But
           perceiving
           a
           day
           added
           to
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           is
           still
           on
           
             this
             side
          
           Hell
           ;
           he
           cannot
           choose
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           as
           a
           special
           Favour
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             God
             be
             thanked
             for
             holding
             my
             Soul
             in
             Life
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             for
             keeping
             my
             Life
             back
             from
             the
             the
             Destroyer
             .
          
           Compare
           Job
           33.
           22.
           and
           Psal.
           56.
           13.
           
           Psal.
           86.
           13.
           
        
         
           Man
           before
           his
           Heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           counts
           
             Time
             his
             own
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           spends
           it
           lavishingly
           ,
           upon
           every
           idle
           thing
           .
           His
           
           Soul
           is
           far
           from
           fear
           ,
           because
           the
           Rod
           of
           God
           is
           not
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           sees
           himself
           under
           the
           wounding
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           when
           God
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           is
           breaking
           all
           his
           Bones
           ,
           then
           he
           humbleth
           himself
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           falleth
           at
           his
           Foot.
           Now
           he
           has
           learn'd
           to
           count
           every
           Moment
           a
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           every
           small
           Morsel
           a
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           also
           ,
           the
           least
           hopes
           of
           Mercy
           for
           his
           Soul
           ,
           O
           ,
           how
           Precious
           is
           it
           !
           He
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           make
           Orts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           valued
           Promises
           but
           a●
           Stubble
           ,
           and
           the
           Words
           of
           God
           but
           as
           
             Rotten
             Wood
          
           :
           Now
           ,
           with
           what
           an
           Eye
           doth
           he
           loo●
           on
           the
           Promise
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           he
           counteth
           a
           Peradventure
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           more
           rich
           ,
           more
           worth
           than
           all
           the
           World.
           Now
           as
           we
           say
           ▪
           
             He
             is
             glad
             to
             leap
             at
             a
             Crust
          
           ;
           now
           to
           be
           a
           Dog
           in
           God's
           House
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           counted
           better
           by
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
          
           Matt.
           15.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Luke
           15.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Now
           he
           that
           was
           wont
           '
           to
           look
           scornfully
           upon
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           used
           to
           scorn
           to
           shew
           them
           a
           gentle
           cast
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ;
           Now
           he
           admires
           and
           bows
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           lick
           the
           Dust
           of
           their
           Feet
           ;
           and
           would
           count
           it
           his
           greatest
           ,
           the
           highest
           Honour
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           one
           of
           the
           least
           of
           them
           .
           
             Make
             me
             as
             one
             of
             thy
             Hired
             Servants
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           Luke
           15.
           19.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           he
           is
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           the
           greatest
           Fool
           in
           Nature
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           sees
           he
           has
           been
           so
           mistaken
           in
           his
           ways
           ,
           and
           has
           not
           yet
           but
           little
           ,
           if
           any
           true
           Knowledge
           of
           God.
           
             Every
             one
             now
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             has
             more
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             than
             I
             ,
             every
             one
             serves
          
           
           
             him
             better
             than
             I
          
           ,
           Psal.
           73.
           21
           ,
           22
           Prov.
           30.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Now
           may
           he
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           though
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           !
           Now
           may
           he
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           though
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           !
           Now
           may
           he
           ●e
           but
           loved
           ,
           though
           the
           least
           beloved
           of
           Saints
           !
           
             How
             high
             an
             Account
             doth
             he
             set
             thereon
             !
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Now
           when
           he
           talketh
           with
           God
           or
           Men
           ,
           how
           doth
           he
           debase
           himself
           before
           them
           !
           If
           with
           God
           ,
           how
           does
           he
           accuse
           himself
           ,
           and
           load
           himself
           with
           the
           Acknowledgements
           of
           his
           own
           Villanies
           ,
           which
           he
           committed
           in
           the
           days
           wherein
           he
           was
           the
           Enemy
           of
           God
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           said
           Paul
           ,
           that
           Contrite
           One
           ,
           
             I
             Imprisoned
             ,
             and
             did
             beat
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             them
             that
             believe
             on
             thee
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Blood
             of
             thy
             Martyr
          
           Stephen
           
             was
             shed
             ,
             I
             also
             was
             standing
             by
             ,
             and
             consenting
          
           
           
             unto
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             kept
             the
             Raiment
             of
             them
             that
             slew
             him
             ,
          
           Act.
           22.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             I
             punished
             thy
             Saints
             oft
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             Compelled
             them
             to
             Blaspheme
             :
             And
             being
             exceeding
             mad
             against
             them
             ,
             I
             Persecuted
             them
             ●●en
             unto
             strange
             Cities
             ,
          
           Acts
           〈…〉
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           Also
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           speak
           to
           Saints
           ,
           how
           doth
           he
           make
           himself
           vile
           before
           them
           ?
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             meet
             to
             be
             called
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             I
             am
             less
             then
             the
             least
             of
             all
             Saints
             ;
             I
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             I
             was
             a
             Persecuter
             ,
             and
             Injurious
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           Cor
           15
           9.
           
           Ephes.
           3.
           8.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.
           13.
           
        
         
           What
           Humility
           ,
           what
           Self-abasing
           Thoughts
           ,
           doth
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           produce
           ?
           When
           David
           danced
           before
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           also
           ,
           how
           did
           he
           discover
           his
           Nakedness
           to
           the
           disliking
           
           of
           his
           Wife
           ?
           And
           when
           she
           taunted
           him
           for
           his
           doings
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             It
             was
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             than
             thus
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             base
             in
             mine
             own
             Sight
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           6.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Oh
           〈…〉
           Man
           that
           is
           ,
           or
           that
           has
           been
           kindly
           broken
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           〈…〉
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Contrite
           Heart
           ,
           is
           a
           lowly
           ,
           a
           humble
           Man.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Man
             that
             sees
             himself
             in
             Spirituals
             to
             be
             poor
             :
          
           Therefore
           as
           Humble
           and
           Contrite
           ,
           so
           Poor
           and
           Contrite
           are
           put
           together
           in
           the
           Word
           :
           
             But
             to
             this
             Man
             will
             I
             look
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             that
             is
             Poor
             and
             of
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Isa.
           66.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           still
           pursue
           our
           Metaphor
           .
           A
           wounded
           Man
           ,
           a
           Man
           with
           broken
           Bones
           ,
           concludes
           his
           Condition
           to
           be
           but
           Poor
           ,
           very
           Poor
           :
           Ask
           him
           
           how
           he
           does
           ,
           and
           he
           Answers
           ,
           
             Truly
             Neighbour
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             Poor
             Condition
             .
          
           Also
           you
           have
           the
           Spiritual
           Poverty
           of
           such
           as
           have
           ,
           or
           have
           had
           their
           Hearts
           broken
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           been
           of
           Contrite
           Spirits
           ,
           much
           made
           mention
           of
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           they
           go
           by
           two
           Names
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           others
           ;
           They
           are
           called
           THY
           Poor
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             God's
             Poor
          
           ;
           they
           are
           also
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Poor
             in
             Spirit
          
           ,
           Psal.
           72.
           2.
           
           Psal.
           74.
           9.
           
           Mat.
           5.
           3.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           the
           Man
           that
           is
           poor
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           (
           for
           of
           him
           we
           now
           discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           Broken
           hearted
           is
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           )
           is
           sensible
           of
           his
           wants
           .
           He
           knows
           he
           cannot
           help
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           forced
           to
           be
           content
           to
           live
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           others
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           in
           Nature
           ,
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           Grace
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Broken-hearted
           
             now
             knows
             his
             wants
          
           ,
           and
           he
           knew
           it
           not
           till
           now
           .
           As
           he
           that
           has
           a
           broken
           Bone
           ,
           knew
           no
           want
           of
           a
           Bone-setter
           ,
           till
           he
           knew
           his
           Bone
           was
           broken
           :
           His
           broken
           Bone
           makes
           him
           know
           it
           ,
           his
           Pain
           and
           Anguish
           makes
           him
           know
           it
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           Spirituals
           .
           Now
           he
           sees
           ,
           
             to
             be
             Poor
             indeed
          
           ,
           is
           to
           want
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Favour
           God
           ;
           for
           his
           great
           Pain
           ,
           is
           sence
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           shewn
           before
           .
           
             And
             the
             Voice
             of
             Joy
             would
             heal
             his
             broken
             Bones
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           8.
           
        
         
           Two
           things
           he
           thinks
           would
           make
           him
           Rich.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             A
             Right
             and
             Title
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Benefits
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             And
             Saving
             Faith
             therein
          
           .
           They
           that
           are
           spiritually
           Rich
           ,
           are
           rich
           
             in
             Him
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Him
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           8.
           9.
           
           James
           2.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           giveth
           us
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           ,
           yields
           the
           Soul
           the
           Comfort
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Broken
           hearted
           Man
           wants
           the
           Sence
           and
           Knowledge
           of
           his
           ●nterest
           in
           these
           .
           That
           he
           knows
           he
           wants
           them
           ,
           is
           plain
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           knows
           he
           has
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           as
           yet
           he
           wants
           the
           Attainment
           of
           .
           Hence
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Poor
             and
             Needy
             seek
             Water
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             and
             their
             Tongue
             fails
             for
             Thirst
             :
          
           There
           is
           none
           
             in
             their
             View
          
           ,
           none
           in
           their
           View
           
             for
             them
          
           ,
           Isa.
           41.
           
           ●7
           .
        
         
           Hence
           David
           when
           he
           had
           his
           Broken
           Heart
           ,
           felt
           he
           wanted
           Washing
           ,
           he
           wanted
           Purging
           ,
           he
           wanted
           to
           be
           made
           White
           :
           He
           knew
           that
           Spiritual
           Riches
           lay
           there
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           so
           well
           perceive
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           wash'd
           and
           purged
           him
           ▪
           
           Yea
           ,
           he
           rather
           was
           afraid
           that
           all
           was
           going
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           cast
           out
           of
           God's
           Presence
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
          
           would
           be
           utterly
           taken
           from
           him
           .
           See
           Psalm
           51.
           
        
         
           That
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           :
           
             The
             Broken-hearted
             is
             Poor
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             his
             Wants
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Broken-hearted
           
             is
             Poor
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             ,
             he
             cannot
             help
             himself
             to
             what
             he
             knows
             he
             wants
             .
          
           The
           Man
           that
           has
           a
           broken
           Arm
           ,
           as
           he
           knows
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           knows
           of
           himself
           he
           cannot
           Set
           it
           .
           This
           therefore
           is
           a
           second
           thing
           ,
           that
           declares
           a
           Man
           is
           Poor
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           is
           not
           so
           :
           For
           ,
           suppose
           a
           Man
           wants
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           can
           but
           help
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           Furnish
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           supply
           his
           own
           wants
           out
           of
           what
           he
           has
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           a
           poor
           Man
           :
           Yea
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           wants
           ▪
           
           the
           greater
           is
           his
           Riches
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           supply
           his
           own
           wants
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Purse
           .
        
         
           He
           then
           is
           the
           poor
           Man
           ,
           that
           knows
           his
           spiritual
           want
           ,
           and
           also
           knows
           he
           cannot
           supply
           ,
           or
           help
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           the
           Broken-hearted
           knows
           ,
           therefore
           he
           in
           his
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           is
           
             the
             only
             Poor
             Man.
          
           True
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           something
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           that
           will
           not
           supply
           his
           want
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           poor
           man
           still
           .
           I
           have
           Sacrifices
           ,
           says
           David
           ,
           but
           thou
           dost
           not
           desire
           them
           ,
           therefore
           my
           Poverty
           remains
           ,
           Psalm
           51.
           16.
           
        
         
           Led
           is
           not
           Gold
           ,
           Led
           is
           not
           currant
           Money
           with
           the
           Merchant
           :
           There
           is
           none
           has
           spiritual
           Gold
           to
           Sell
           but
           Christ
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           What
           can
           a
           Man
           do
           to
           procure
           Christ
           ,
           to
           procure
           Faith
           
           
           
           
           
           or
           Love
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           had
           he
           never
           so
           much
           of
           his
           own
           carnal
           Excellencies
           ,
           not
           one
           Penny
           of
           it
           will
           go
           for
           Pay
           ,
           in
           that
           Market
           where
           Grace
           is
           to
           be
           had
           .
           
             If
             a
             Man
             would
             give
             all
             the
             Substance
             of
             his
             House
             for
             Love
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             utterly
             Contemned
             ,
          
           Song
           8.
           7.
           
        
         
           This
           the
           Broken-hearted
           Man
           perceives
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           sees
           himself
           to
           be
           spiritually
           poor
           :
           True
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           broken
           Heart
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           of
           great
           Esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           of
           
             Natures
             Goodness
          
           ;
           that
           's
           a
           Gift
           ,
           a
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           God
           :
           Besides
           ,
           a
           Man
           cannot
           remain
           content
           ,
           and
           at
           rest
           with
           that
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           does
           but
           shew
           him
           he
           is
           poor
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           wants
           are
           such
           as
           himself
           cannot
           supply
           .
           Besides
           ,
           there
           's
           but
           little
           ease
           in
           a
           broken
           Heart
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Broken-hearted
           
           Man
           is
           poor
           and
           sees
           it
           ,
           
             Because
             he
             finds
             he
             is
             now
             disabled
             to
             live
             any
             way
             else
             ,
             but
             by
             BEGGING
             .
          
        
         
           This
           David
           betook
           himself
           to
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ;
           for
           he
           knew
           as
           to
           his
           Souls
           health
           ,
           he
           could
           live
           no
           way
           else
           :
           
             This
             poor
             Man
             cryed
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             saved
             him
             out
             of
             all
             his
             Troubles
             .
          
           (
           Psal.
           34.
           6.
           )
           And
           this
           leads
           me
           to
           the
           fifth
           Sign
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Another
           sign
           of
           a
           broken
           Heart
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Crying
             ,
             a
             Crying
             OUT
             .
          
           Pain
           you
           know
           will
           make
           one
           cry
           :
           Go
           to
           them
           that
           have
           upon
           them
           the
           anguish
           of
           broken
           Bones
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           they
           don't
           cry
           ;
           Anguish
           makes
           them
           cry
           .
           This
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           quickly
           follows
           ,
           if
           once
           thy
           Heart
           be
           Broken
           ,
           and
           thy
           Spirit
           indeed
           made
           Contri●e
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Anguish
           will
           make
           thee
           cry
           .
           
             Trouble
             and
             Anguish
          
           ,
           said
           
             David
             ,
             have
             taken
             hold
             upon
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.
           143.
           
           Anguish
           you
           know
           ,
           doth
           naturally
           provoke
           to
           crying
           ;
           now
           as
           a
           broken
           Bone
           has
           anguish
           ,
           a
           broken
           Heart
           has
           anguish
           :
           Hence
           the
           Pains
           of
           one
           that
           has
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ,
           are
           compared
           to
           the
           Pangs
           of
           a
           
             Woman
             in
             Travel
          
           ,
           John
           16
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Anguish
           will
           make
           one
           cry
           alone
           ,
           cry
           to
           ones
           self
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           called
           a
           bemoaning
           of
           of
           ones
           self
           .
           
             I
             have
             surely
             hear'd
          
           Ephraim
           
             bemoaning
             himself
          
           ,
           said
           God
           ,
           Jer.
           31.
           18.
           
        
         
           That
           is
           ,
           being
           at
           present
           under
           the
           breaking
           chastizing
           Hand
           of
           God
           :
           
             Thou
             hast
             Chastised
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             I
             was
             Chastised
             ,
             as
             a
             Bullock
             unaccustomed
             to
             the
             Yoak
             :
          
           This
           is
           his
           meaning
           also
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           I
           
           
             mourn
             in
             my
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             noise
          
           ;
           and
           why
           ?
           
             Why
             ,
             My
             Heart
             is
             Pained
             within
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           53.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           Self
           bemoaning
           ,
           a
           bemourning
           themselves
           in
           Secret
           and
           Retired
           Places
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           common
           with
           them
           who
           are
           distrest
           with
           Anguish
           ,
           though
           all
           alone
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           to
           themselves
           of
           their
           present
           Pains
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Leg
             !
             O
             my
             Arm
             !
             O
             my
             Bowels
             !
          
           Or
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Shun●mi●●●
           Son
           ,
           
             My
             Head
             ,
             my
             Head
          
           ,
           2
           King.
           4.
           19.
           
           O
           the
           Groans
           ,
           the
           Sighs
           ,
           the
           Cries
           ,
           that
           the
           Broken-hearted
           have
           ,
           when
           by
           themselves
           or
           alone
           !
           O
           say
           they
           ,
           
             my
             Sins
             ,
             my
             Sins
             ,
             my
             Soul
             ,
             my
             Soul
             :
             How
             am
             I
             loaden
             with
             Guilt
             ?
             How
             am
             I
             surrounded
             with
             Fear
             ?
          
           O
           this
           hard
           ,
           this
           desperate
           ,
           this
           unbelieving
           Heart
           !
           O
           how
           Sin
           defileth
           my
           Will
           ,
           my
           Mind
           ,
           my
           Conscience
           !
           
           
             I
             am
             Afflicted
             and
             ready
             to
             die
             ,
          
           Psal.
           88.
           15.
           
        
         
           Could
           some
           of
           you
           carnal
           People
           ,
           but
           get
           behind
           the
           the
           Chamber
           Door
           ,
           to
           hear
           Ephraim
           when
           he
           is
           at
           the
           work
           of
           Self-bemoaning
           ,
           't
           would
           make
           you
           stand
           amazed
           to
           hear
           him
           bewail
           that
           Sin
           in
           himself
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           take
           delight
           ;
           and
           to
           hear
           him
           bemoan
           his
           mispending
           of
           time
           ,
           while
           you
           spend
           all
           in
           pursuing
           your
           filthy
           Lusts
           ;
           and
           to
           hear
           him
           offended
           with
           his
           Heart
           ,
           because
           't
           will
           not
           better
           comply
           with
           God's
           Holy
           Will
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           afraid
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           ways
           ,
           and
           never
           think
           your selves
           better
           ,
           than
           when
           farthest
           off
           of
           God.
           The
           Unruliness
           of
           the
           Passions
           ,
           and
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Broken
           hearted
           ,
           make
           them
           often
           get
           into
           a
           Corner
           ,
           and
           thus
           bemoan
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           they
           thus
           cry
           out
           in
           a
           bemoaning
           manner
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           themselves
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           their
           Out-cries
           of
           ,
           and
           against
           themselves
           ,
           
             to
             others
          
           ,
           As
           she
           said
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           
             Behold
             and
             see
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Sorrow
             like
             my
             Sorrow
             ,
          
           Lam.
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           O
           the
           the
           bitter
           Cries
           and
           Complaints
           that
           the
           Broken-hearted
           have
           ,
           and
           make
           to
           one
           another
           !
           Still
           every
           one
           imagining
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Wounds
           are
           deepest
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Sores
           fullest
           of
           anguish
           ,
           and
           hardest
           to
           be
           Cured
           .
           Say
           they
           ,
           
             If
             our
             Iniquities
             be
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             pine
             away
             in
             them
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             then
             live
             ?
          
           Ezek.
           33.
           10.
           
        
         
           Once
           being
           at
           an
           honest
           Womans
           House
           ,
           I
           after
           some
           Pause
           ,
           asked
           her
           how
           she
           did
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           
             Very
             badly
          
           ;
           I
           asked
           her
           if
           she
           was
           sick
           ,
           she
           answered
           No
           ;
           VVhat
           then
           said
           I
           ?
           Are
           any
           of
           
           your
           Children
           ill
           ?
           She
           told
           the
           No
           :
           VVhat
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           is
           your
           Husband
           amiss
           ,
           or
           do
           you
           go
           back
           in
           the
           VVorld
           ?
           
             No
             ,
             no
          
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             But
             I
             am
             afraid
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             brake
             out
             with
             hea●●
             Heart
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             Ah
             Goodman
          
           Bunyan
           !
           
             Christ
             and
             a
             PITCHER
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             Christ
             ,
             though
             I
             went
             and
             begged
             my
             Bread
             wtth
             a
             Pitcher
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             better
             with
             me
             ,
             than
             I
             think
             it
             is
             now
             .
          
        
         
           This
           VVoman
           had
           her
           Heart
           broken
           ,
           this
           VVoman
           wanted
           Christ
           ,
           this
           VVoman
           was
           concerned
           for
           her
           Soul
           :
           There
           are
           but
           few
           VVomen
           ,
           rich
           VVomen
           ,
           that
           count
           Christ
           and
           a
           Pitcher
           ,
           better
           than
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           their
           Pride
           and
           Pleasures
           .
           This
           VVomans
           Cries
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           Recorded
           :
           'T
           was
           a
           Cry
           that
           carried
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           sence
           of
           the
           want
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           Christ.
           
             This
             Cry
             ,
             Christ
             and
          
           
           
             a
             Pitcher
             ,
             made
             a
             melodious
             Noise
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             very
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           few
           VVomen
           cry
           out
           thus
           ;
           few
           VVomen
           are
           so
           in
           love
           with
           their
           own
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           all
           their
           Lusts
           and
           Vanities
           ,
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           
             a
             Pitcher
          
           .
           Good
           Jacob
           alio
           was
           thus
           ;
           
             If
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             will
             give
             me
             Bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             R●●ment
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             God
             :
          
           Yea
           ,
           he
           Vowed
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           And
           Jacob
           
             ●owed
             a
             Vow
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             God
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             keep
             me
             in
             this
             way
             that
             I
             go
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             me
             Bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             Rayment
             to
             put
             on
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             come
             again
             to
             my
             Father's
             House
             in
             Peace
             :
             Then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             be
             my
             God
             ,
          
           Gen.
           28.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           they
           bemoan
           themselves
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Complaints
           to
           one
           and
           another
           ,
           
             so
             they
             cry
             to
             God.
             O
             God
             ,
          
           said
           
           
             Heman
             ,
             I
             have
             cryed
             Day
             and
             Night
             to
             thee
             :
          
           But
           when
           ?
           VVhy
           ,
           when
           his
           Soul
           was
           full
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           grew
           near
           to
           the
           Grave
           ;
           Psal.
           88.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Or
           as
           it
           says
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Deep
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Belly
             of
             Hell
             Cryed
             I
             :
          
           By
           such
           VVords
           ,
           Expressing
           what
           painful
           Condition
           they
           were
           in
           when
           they
           cried
           ,
           Psal.
           130.
           1.
           
           Jonah
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           See
           how
           God
           himself
           VVords
           it
           ,
           
             My
             Pleasant
             Portion
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             is
             become
             a
             Desolate
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             being
             desolate
             ,
             it
             Mourneth
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           Jer.
           12.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           also
           is
           natural
           to
           those
           whose
           Heart
           is
           Broken.
           Whether
           goes
           the
           Child
           ,
           when
           it
           catcheth
           harm
           ,
           but
           to
           its
           Father
           ,
           to
           its
           Mother
           ?
           Where
           doth
           it
           lay
           its
           Head
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Laps
           ?
           Into
           whose
           Bosom
           doth
           it
           pour
           out
           its
           Complaint
           ,
           more
           especially
           ,
           but
           into
           the
           Bosom
           of
           
           a
           Father
           ,
           of
           a
           Mother
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           Bowels
           ,
           there
           is
           Pity
           ,
           there
           is
           Relief
           and
           Succour
           ?
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           whose
           Bones
           ,
           whose
           
             Heart
             is
             broken
          
           :
           'T
           is
           natural
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           cry
           ,
           they
           cann't
           but
           cry
           to
           him
           .
           
             Lord
             heal
             me
          
           ,
           said
           
             David
             ,
             for
             my
             Bones
             are
             vexed
             ;
             Lord
             heal
             me
             ,
             for
             my
             Soul
             is
             vexed
             ,
          
           Psal.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           cannot
           cry
           ,
           feels
           no
           Pain
           ,
           sees
           no
           Want
           ,
           fears
           no
           Danger
           ,
           or
           else
           is
           Dead
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Another
           Sign
           of
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Contrite
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             It
             Trembleth
             at
             God's
             Word
             .
             To
             him
             that
             is
             Poor
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Trembleth
             at
             my
             Word
             ,
          
           Isa.
           66.
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           an
           awful
           Word
           to
           a
           Broken-hearted
           Man.
           Solomon
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             as
             the
             Roaring
             of
             a
             Lyon
          
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           
             Word
             of
          
           
           God
           ?
           (
           For
           by
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Fear
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           Authoritative
           Word
           of
           a
           King.
           )
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           
             The
             Burnt
             Child
             dreads
             the
             Fire
          
           ;
           The
           whipp'd
           Child
           fears
           the
           Rod
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           Broken-hearted
           fears
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           Hence
           you
           have
           a
           Remark
           set
           upon
           them
           
             that
             Tremble
             at
             God's
             Word
          
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           They
           are
           they
           that
           keep
           
             among
             the
             Godly
          
           ;
           they
           are
           they
           that
           
             keep
             within
             Compass
          
           ;
           they
           are
           they
           that
           are
           
             aptest
             to
             Mourn
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             stand
             in
             the
             Gapp
          
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           angry
           ;
           
             And
             to
             turn
             away
             his
             Wrath
             from
             a
             People
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           Sign
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           has
           had
           Place
           ,
           and
           wrought
           Powerfully
           ,
           when
           the
           Heart
           trembleth
           at
           it
           ,
           is
           afraid
           ,
           and
           stands
           in
           awe
           of
           it
           .
           When
           
           Joseph's
           Mistress
           tempted
           him
           to
           lie
           with
           her
           ,
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           
             How
             shall
             I
          
           
           
             do
             this
             great
             Wickedness
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             and
             sin
             against
             God
          
           ?
           He
           stood
           in
           awe
           of
           
             God's
             Word
          
           ,
           durst
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           kept
           in
           Remembrance
           ,
           what
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           't
           was
           to
           Rebel
           against
           
             God's
             Word
          
           .
           When
           old
           Eli
           heard
           that
           the
           Ark
           was
           taken
           ,
           his
           
             very
             Heart
             trembled
             within
             him
          
           ;
           for
           he
           read
           by
           that
           sad
           loss
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           angry
           with
           Israel
           ,
           and
           he
           knew
           the
           Anger
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           and
           terrible
           thing
           .
           When
           Samuel
           went
           to
           
             Bethlehem
             ,
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Town
             Trembled
             ,
          
           for
           they
           feared
           that
           he
           came
           to
           them
           with
           some
           sad
           Message
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           had
           Experience
           of
           the
           dread
           of
           such
           things
           before
           ,
           Gen.
           39.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           1
           
           Sam.
           4.
           13.
           16.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           When
           Ezra
           would
           have
           a
           Mourning
           in
           Israel
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           he
           sent
           ,
           
             And
             there
          
           
           
             came
             to
             him
             every
             one
             that
             trembled
             at
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             God
             ,
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             because
             of
             the
             Transgressions
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             carried
             away
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           9.
           4.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           that
           tremble
           at
           the
           
             Words
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           afraid
           of
           doing
           ought
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           only
           such
           ,
           with
           whose
           Souls
           and
           Spirits
           the
           Word
           has
           had
           to
           do
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           go
           on
           their
           course
           ,
           let
           God
           say
           what
           he
           will.
           
             As
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           said
           Rebellious
           Israel
           to
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             it
             :
             But
             we
             will
             do
             whatsoever
             thing
             goeth
             out
             of
             our
             own
             Mouth
             ,
          
           Jer.
           44.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           But
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           that
           these
           People
           did
           ever
           feel
           the
           Power
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           
           break
           their
           Hearts
           ?
           No
           verily
           ;
           had
           that
           been
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           a
           trembled
           at
           the
           
             Words
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           would
           a
           been
           afraid
           of
           the
           
             Words
             of
             God.
          
           God
           may
           command
           some
           People
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           they
           'll
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
           What
           care
           they
           for
           God
           ?
           What
           care
           they
           for
           his
           Word
           ?
           Neither
           Threats
           nor
           Promises
           ,
           neither
           Punishments
           or
           Favours
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           obedient
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           &
           all
           because
           they
           have
           not
           felt
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ,
           their
           Hearts
           have
           not
           been
           broken
           with
           it
           .
           When
           King
           Josias
           did
           but
           read
           in
           God's
           Book
           ,
           what
           Punishment
           God
           had
           threatned
           against
           rebellious
           Israel
           ;
           though
           he
           himself
           was
           a
           holy
           and
           good
           Man.
           
             He
             Humbled
             himself
             ,
             he
             rent
             his
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             wept
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             Judgment
             threatned
             ,
          
           2
           King.
           22.
           
           ●
           Chron
           :
           34.
           
        
         
         
           For
           he
           knew
           what
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
             is
          
           .
           Some
           Men
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           dare
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           let
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           be
           never
           so
           much
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           that
           tremble
           at
           the
           Word
           ,
           dare
           not
           do
           so
           .
           No
           ,
           they
           must
           make
           the
           Word
           their
           rule
           for
           all
           they
           do
           ;
           they
           must
           go
           to
           the
           Holy
           Bible
           ,
           and
           there
           enquire
           what
           may
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           be
           done
           ;
           for
           they
           tremble
           at
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           ▪
           is
           another
           Sign
           ,
           a
           true
           Sign
           that
           the
           Heart
           has
           been
           broken
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             When
             the
             Heart
             is
             made
             afraid
             of
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             the
             Word
          
           ;
           Acts
           9.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Chap.
           16.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           Trembling
           at
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           caused
           by
           a
           belief
           of
           what
           is
           deserved
           ,
           threatned
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           will
           come
           ,
           if
           not
           prevented
           by
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Heart
           melts
           ,
           and
           breaks
           before
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           this
           Question
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             necessity
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             the
             Heart
             must
             be
             broken
             ?
             Cannot
             a
             Man
             be
             Saved
             unless
             his
             Heart
             be
             broken
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           avoiding
           Secret
           Things
           ,
           which
           only
           belongs
           to
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Necessity
           of
           breaking
           the
           Heart
           ,
           in
           Order
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           because
           a
           Man
           will
           not
           sincerely
           comply
           with
           the
           means
           conducing
           thereunto
           ,
           until
           his
           Heart
           is
           broken
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Man
           ,
           take
           him
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           to
           Spirituals
           ,
           as
           to
           Evangelical
           Things
           ,
           in
           which
           mainly
           lies
           Man's
           Eternal
           Felicity
           ,
           
             and
             there
             he
             is
             as
             one
             Dead
             ,
             and
             so
             Stupified
             ,
             and
             wholly
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             unconcerned
             with
             it
             :
          
           Nor
           can
           my
           Call
           nor
           Admonition
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           a
           Heart-breaking-Power
           attending
           of
           it
           ,
           bring
           him
           to
           a
           due
           Consideration
           
           of
           his
           present
           State
           ,
           and
           so
           unto
           an
           effectual
           Desire
           to
           be
           Saved
           .
        
         
           Many
           ways
           God
           has
           Manifested
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           has
           threatned
           Men
           with
           Temporal
           Judgments
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sent
           such
           Judgments
           upon
           them
           ,
           once
           and
           again
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           do
           .
           What
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             have
             given
             you
             cleanness
             of
             Teeth
             in
             all
             your
             Cities
             ;
             I
             have
             with
             holden
             the
             Rain
             from
             you
             ;
             I
             have
             smitten
             you
             with
             Blasting
             and
             Mildew
             ;
             I
             have
             sent
             among
             you
             the
             Pestilence
             ;
             I
             have
             overthrew
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             God
             Overthrew
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           :
           
             Yet
             have
             ye
             not
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Amos
           4.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           See
           here
           !
           Here
           is
           Judgment
           upon
           Judgment
           ,
           Stroke
           after
           Stroke
           ,
           Punishment
           after
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           all
           will
           not
           do
           
           unless
           the
           Heart
           is
           broken
           !
           Yea
           ,
           another
           Prophet
           seems
           to
           say
           ;
           that
           such
           things
           ,
           instead
           of
           converting
           the
           Soul
           ,
           sets
           it
           further
           off
           :
           If
           Heart-breaking
           Work
           attend
           such
           strokes
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             ye
             be
             striken
             any
             more
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ?
           
             Ye
             will
             Revolt
             more
             and
             more
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           Man's
           Heart
           is
           Fenced
           ,
           it
           is
           grown
           Gross
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Skin
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           
             Coat
             of
             Male
          
           has
           wrapp'd
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           enclosed
           it
           on
           every
           side
           .
           This
           Skin
           ,
           this
           
             Coat
             of
             Male
          
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           cut
           off
           and
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           Heart
           remains
           untouched
           ,
           whole
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           unconcerned
           ,
           whatever
           Judgments
           or
           Afflictions
           light
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           15.
           
           Acts
           28.
           27.
           
        
         
           This
           which
           I
           call
           
             the
             Coat
             of
             Male
          
           ,
           the
           Sence
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           has
           two
           
             great
             Names
          
           in
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           called
           ,
           the
           
             Fore-skin
             of
             the
          
           
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Armour
             in
             which
             the
             Devil
             trusteth
             ,
          
           Deut.
           10.
           16.
           
           Luke
           11.
           22.
           
        
         
           Because
           these
           Shield
           and
           Fence
           the
           Heart
           from
           all
           Gospel
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           legal
           Punishments
           ;
           nothing
           can
           come
           at
           it
           till
           these
           are
           removed
           .
           Therefore
           in
           Order
           unto
           Conversion
           ,
           the
           
             Heart
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Circumcised
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           Fore-skin
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           this
           
             Coat
             of
             Male
          
           is
           
             spoiled
             .
             I
             will
             Circumcise
             thy
             Heart
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             Heart
             ,
          
           (
           and
           then
           the
           Devils
           Goods
           are
           spoiled
           )
           
             that
             thou
             mayest
             live
          
           ,
           Deut.
           30.
           6.
           
           Luke
           11.
           22.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Heart
           lies
           open
           ,
           now
           the
           Word
           will
           prick
           ,
           cut
           and
           pierce
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           cut
           ,
           prick'd
           and
           pierced
           ,
           it
           bleeds
           ,
           it
           faints
           ,
           it
           falls
           and
           dies
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           God
           ,
           unless
           it
           is
           supported
           by
           the
           Grace
           and
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           Conversion
           you
           know
           ,
           begins
           at
           the
           Heart
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Heart
           be
           so
           secured
           by
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           all
           Judgments
           are
           ,
           while
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           
             in
             vain
          
           .
           Hence
           ,
           Moses
           after
           he
           had
           made
           a
           long
           Relation
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Judgment
           unto
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           suggests
           ,
           that
           yet
           the
           great
           thing
           was
           wanting
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           thing
           was
           ,
           
             An
             Heart
             to
             perceive
             ,
             and
             Eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             Ears
             to
             hear
             unto
             that
             Day
             ,
          
           Deut.
           29.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           Their
           Hearts
           were
           as
           yet
           not
           touched
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           were
           not
           awakened
           ,
           and
           wounded
           by
           the
           the
           
             Holy
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           made
           tremble
           at
           its
           Truth
           and
           Terrour
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           before
           the
           Heart
           be
           touched
           ,
           prick'd
           ,
           made
           smart
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           can
           〈◊〉
           be
           thought
           ,
           be
           the
           Danger
           never
           so
           great
           ;
           that
           it
           should
           Repent
           ,
           Cry
           ,
           Bow
           and
           Break
           at
           the
           Foot
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           Supplicate
           ,
           there
           for
           Mercy
           ?
           And
           yet
           thus
           it
           must
           do
           ;
           for
           thus
           God
           has
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           thus
           God
           has
           appointed
           it
           ;
           nor
           can
           Men
           be
           saved
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           Can
           a
           Man
           Spiritually
           Dead
           ,
           a
           stupid
           Man
           ,
           whose
           Heart
           is
           past
           feeling
           ,
           do
           this
           ,
           before
           he
           has
           his
           dead
           and
           stupid
           Heart
           awakened
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           feel
           its
           State
           and
           Misery
           without
           it
           ?
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Man
           ,
           take
           him
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           (
           and
           how
           wise
           soever
           he
           is
           ,
           in
           Worldly
           and
           Temporal
           Things
           )
           
             He
             is
             yet
             a
             Fool
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             .
          
           Hence
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Natural
             Man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             to
             him
             ,
          
           (
           because
           he
           is
           indeed
           a
           Fool
           to
           them
           ,
           )
           neither
           ,
           says
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             spiritually
             descerned
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           how
           now
           ?
           Must
           this
           Fool
           
             be
             made
             Wise
          
           ?
           VVhy
           VVisdom
           must
           be
           put
           into
           his
           Heart
           ,
           Job
           38.
           36.
           
        
         
           Now
           none
           can
           put
           it
           there
           but
           God
           ;
           and
           how
           doth
           he
           put
           it
           there
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           room
           there
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           the
           thing
           which
           hinders
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           which
           naturally
           dwelleth
           there
           ?
           But
           how
           doth
           he
           take
           that
           away
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           severe
           Chastising
           of
           his
           Soul
           for
           it
           ,
           until
           he
           has
           made
           him
           weary
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           Whip
           and
           Stripes
           are
           provided
           for
           the
           
             Natural
             Fool
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           for
           him
           that
           is
           Spiritually
           so
           ,
           Prov.
           19.
           20.
           
        
         
           Solomon
           intimates
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           make
           a
           Fool
           become
           wise
           .
           
             Though
             thou
             shouldest
             bray
             a
             Fool
             in
             a
             Mortar
             among
             Wheat
             with
             a
             Pestil
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             his
             Foolishness
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
          
           Prov.
           27.
           22.
           
        
         
         
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           make
           a
           Fool
           a
           Wise
           Man.
           To
           bray
           one
           in
           a
           Morter
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           ,
           to
           bray
           one
           there
           with
           a
           Pestil
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           seems
           a
           Whip
           ,
           a
           Morter
           and
           a
           Pestil
           is
           the
           way
           .
           And
           if
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           one
           Wise
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           this
           will
           hardly
           do
           ,
           how
           must
           the
           Foo●
           that
           is
           so
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           be
           whip'd
           and
           beaten
           ,
           and
           striped
           before
           he
           is
           made
           wise
           therein
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           his
           Heart
           must
           be
           put
           into
           
             God's
             Morter
          
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           beaten
           ▪
           yea
           ,
           Brayed
           there
           with
           the
           
             Pestil
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           before
           it
           loves
           to
           hearken
           unto
           Heavenly
           Things
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           Word
           in
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             Thorough
             Deceit
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             is
             ,
             Folly
             ,
             they
             refuse
             to
             know
             〈…〉
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           what
           follows
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             Therefore
             th
             〈…〉
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             I
             will
             〈…〉
             them
             and
             try
             them
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           wit●
           
           Fire
           )
           
             for
             how
             shall
             I
             do
             for
             the
             Daughter
             of
             my
             People
             ?
          
           Jer.
           9.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           melt
           them
           ;
           I
           will
           put
           them
           into
           my
           Furnace
           ,
           and
           there
           I
           will
           try
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           I
           will
           make
           them
           know
           me
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           When
           David
           was
           under
           spiritual
           Chastisement
           for
           his
           Sin
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Heart
           under
           the
           breaking
           Hand
           of
           God
           :
           Then
           he
           said
           ,
           
             God
             should
             make
             him
             know
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Morter
           ,
           now
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Furnace
           ,
           now
           he
           was
           bruised
           and
           melted
           ;
           yea
           ,
           now
           his
           Bones
           ,
           his
           Heart
           was
           breaking
           ;
           
             and
             now
             his
             Folly
             was
             departing
             .
          
           Now
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             me
             to
             know
             Wisdom
             .
          
           If
           I
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           way
           of
           God
           with
           US
           Fools
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           will
           make
           us
           wise
           Men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           a
           
             Thousand
             Breakin
             gs
          
           will
           not
           make
           ùs
           so
           wise
           as
           we
           should
           be
           .
        
         
         
           We
           say
           ,
           
             Wisdom
             is
             not
             good
             till
             't
             is
             bought
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           buys
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Intention
           of
           that
           Proverb
           ,
           usually
           smarts
           for
           it
           .
           The
           
             Fool
             is
             Wise
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
          
           ;
           wherefore
           there
           is
           a
           double
           difficulty
           attends
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           wise
           indeed
           :
           Not
           only
           his
           Folly
           ,
           but
           his
           Wisdom
           must
           be
           removed
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           how
           shall
           that
           be
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           ripping
           up
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           by
           some
           sore
           Conviction
           ,
           that
           may
           shew
           him
           plainly
           ,
           that
           his
           Wisdom
           is
           his
           Folly
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           will
           undo
           him
           .
           
             A
             Fool
             loves
             his
             Folly
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           Treasure
           ;
           so
           much
           is
           he
           in
           love
           with
           it
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           great
           thing
           that
           must
           make
           a
           Fool
           forsake
           his
           folly
           .
           The
           foolish
           will
           not
           weigh
           ,
           not
           consider
           ,
           not
           compare
           Wisdom
           with
           their
           Folly.
           
             Folly
             is
             joy
             to
             him
             that
             is
             destitute
             of
             Wisdom
             ;
             As
             ▪
          
           
           
             Dog
             returneth
             to
             his
             Vomit
             ,
             so
             a
             Fool
             returneth
             to
             his
             Folly.
          
           So
           loth
           are
           they
           when
           driven
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           let
           it
           go
           ,
           to
           let
           it
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           Prov.
           15.
           21.
           
           Chap.
           26.
           11.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           there
           must
           go
           a
           great
           deal
           to
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Man
           a
           Christian
           ,
           for
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           every
           Man
           's
           a
           Fool
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Fool
           ,
           the
           most
           unconcerned
           Fool
           ,
           the
           most
           self-willed
           Fool
           of
           all
           Fools
           :
           Yea
           ,
           one
           that
           will
           not
           be
           turned
           from
           his
           folly
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           
             Heart
             .
             David
          
           was
           one
           of
           these
           Fools
           ;
           Manassah
           was
           on
           of
           these
           Fools
           ;
           Saul
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           Paul
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           these
           Fools
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           I
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           biggest
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Man
           ,
           
             Take
             him
             as
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Dead
             Man
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Fool
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Proud
             Man
             also
          
           .
           Pride
           is
           one
           of
           those
           Sins
           that
           first
           sheweth
           
           it self
           to
           Children
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           it
           grows
           up
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           mixeth
           it self
           with
           all
           they
           do
           :
           But
           it
           lies
           most
           hid
           ,
           most
           deep
           in
           Man
           as
           to
           his
           Soul
           Concerns
           .
           For
           the
           Nature
           of
           Sin
           as
           Sin
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           be
           Vile
           ,
           but
           to
           hide
           its
           Vileness
           from
           the
           Soul.
           Hence
           ,
           many
           think
           
             they
             do
             well
          
           when
           they
           sin
           .
           
             Jonah
             thought
             he
             did
             well
          
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           God.
           The
           Pharisees
           thought
           
             they
             did
             well
          
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             had
             a
             Devil
          
           ;
           and
           
             Paul
             thought
             verily
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             against
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           which
           he
           also
           did
           with
           great
           Madness
           ,
           John
           4.
           9.
           
           John
           8.
           48.
           
           Acts
           26.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           Sin
           puffs
           up
           Men
           with
           Pride
           ,
           and
           a
           Conceit
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           a
           a
           Thousand
           times
           better
           than
           they
           are
           .
           Hence
           they
           think
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           
           when
           they
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           something
           as
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           when
           they
           neither
           are
           such
           ,
           nor
           know
           what
           it
           is
           that
           they
           must
           have
           to
           make
           them
           such
           .
           John
           8.
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           
           Gal.
           6.
           3.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           whence
           flows
           this
           ,
           but
           from
           Pride
           ,
           and
           a
           Self-conceit
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           State
           is
           good
           for
           another
           World
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           yet
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           this
           Pride
           is
           so
           strong
           and
           high
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           hid
           in
           them
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           World
           cannot
           perswade
           them
           that
           this
           is
           Pride
           ,
           nor
           Grace
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           so
           confident
           .
        
         
           Hence
           they
           slight
           all
           Reproofs
           ,
           Rebukes
           ,
           Threatnings
           or
           Admonitions
           that
           are
           prest
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           herein
           
           deceived
           .
           
             Hear
             ye
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             and
             give
             Ear
             ;
             be
             not
             Proud
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             ,
          
           Jer.
           13.
           15.
           
           
             And
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             it
             ,
             my
             Soul
             shall
             weep
             in
             Secret
             for
             your
             Pride
             ,
          
           (
           verse
           17.
           )
           And
           what
           was
           the
           Conclusion
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             All
             the
             Proud
             Men
             stood
             out
             still
             ,
             and
             maintained
             their
             Resistance
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Holy
             Prophet
             ,
          
           Chap.
           43.
           2.
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           prevail
           with
           these
           ,
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           
             until
             their
             Hearts
             are
             broken
             .
             David
          
           after
           he
           had
           defiled
           Bath-sheba
           and
           slay'd
           her
           Husband
           ,
           yet
           boasted
           himself
           in
           his
           Justice
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           would
           by
           all
           means
           have
           the
           man
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           that
           had
           but
           taken
           the
           poor
           man's
           Lamb
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           When
           ,
           alas
           Poor
           Soul
           !
           Himself
           was
           the
           great
           Transgressour
           .
           But
           ,
           would
           he
           believe
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           
           no
           ,
           he
           stood
           upon
           the
           vindicating
           of
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           just
           Doer
           ;
           nor
           would
           he
           be
           made
           to
           fall
           until
           Nathan
           by
           Authority
           from
           God
           ,
           did
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Man
          
           whom
           himself
           had
           Condemned
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             Man
          
           ,
           said
           he
           :
           At
           which
           Word
           his
           Conscience
           was
           awakened
           ,
           his
           Heart
           wounded
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Soul
           made
           to
           fall
           under
           the
           Burthen
           of
           his
           Guilt
           ,
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           Verse
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Ah!
           Pride
           ,
           Pride
           !
           Thou
           art
           that
           which
           holds
           many
           a
           man
           in
           the
           Chains
           of
           his
           Sins
           :
           Thou
           art
           it
           ,
           thou
           cursed
           Self-conceit
           ,
           that
           keepest
           them
           from
           believing
           that
           their
           State
           is
           Damnable
           .
           
             The
             Wicked
             thorough
             the
             Pride
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             will
             not
             seek
             after
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           10.
           4.
           
           And
           if
           there
           is
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Pride
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           what
           
           is
           there
           think
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           Pride
           of
           his
           Heart
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           Job
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             to
             hide
             Pride
             from
             man
             ,
          
           and
           so
           to
           save
           his
           Soul
           from
           Hell
           ,
           
             That
             God
             Chasteneth
             him
             with
             Pain
             upon
             his
             B●d
             ,
             until
             the
             Multitude
             of
             his
             Bones
             stick
             out
             ,
             and
             until
             his
             Life
             draws
             nigh
             to
             the
             Destroyer
             ,
          
           Job
           33.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           an
           hard
           thing
           to
           take
           a
           man
           off
           of
           his
           Pride
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           trusting
           in
           ,
           and
           boasting
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           to
           see
           himself
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           a
           Fool
           ;
           yea
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           is
           cruel
           as
           to
           his
           own
           Immortal
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Pride
           of
           Heart
           has
           a
           Power
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           compared
           to
           an
           Iron
           Sinew
           ,
           and
           an
           Iron
           Chain
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           made
           stout
           ;
           and
           with
           which
           ,
           they
           are
           held
           in
           that
           stoutness
           ,
           to
           
           oppose
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           drive
           his
           Word
           from
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           Levit.
           ●6
           .
           19.
           
           Psal.
           73.
           6.
           
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Sin
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Sin
           of
           Man
           ;
           and
           the
           Sin
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           man
           can
           be
           delivered
           until
           his
           Heart
           is
           broken
           ;
           and
           then
           his
           Pride
           is
           spoiled
           ,
           then
           he
           'll
           be
           glad
           to
           yield
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           be
           Proud
           of
           his
           Strength
           or
           Manhood
           ,
           a
           broken
           Leg
           will
           maul
           him
           :
           And
           if
           a
           man
           be
           proud
           of
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           a
           broken
           Heart
           will
           maul
           him
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           a
           
             broken
             Heart
          
           comes
           by
           the
           Discovery
           and
           charge
           of
           Sin
           ,
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Man
          
           ,
           take
           him
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           only
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           Proud
           ;
           
             but
             also
             Self-willed
             and
             Head-strong
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           10.
           
        
         
         
           A
           stubborn
           ungain
           Creature
           is
           man
           ,
           afore
           his
           Heart
           is
           broken
           .
           Hence
           they
           are
           so
           often
           called
           Rebels
           ,
           Rebellious
           and
           Disobedient
           :
           They
           will
           only
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
           
             All
             day
             long
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             have
             I
             stretched
             out
             my
             Hand
             ,
             to
             a
             disobedient
             and
             gainsaying
             People
             .
          
        
         
           And
           hence
           again
           ,
           they
           are
           compared
           to
           a
           Self-willed
           or
           Head-strong
           Horse
           ,
           that
           will
           
             in
             spight
             of
             his
             Rider
          
           ,
           rush
           into
           the
           Battle
           .
           
             Every
             one
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             turneth
             to
             his
             Course
             ,
             as
             the
             Horse
             rusheth
             into
             the
             Battle
             ,
          
           Jer.
           8.
           16.
           
        
         
           They
           say
           ,
           
             With
             our
             Tongues
             we
             will
             prevail
             ,
             our
             Lips
             are
             our
             own
             ;
             Who
             is
             Lord
             over
             us
             ,
          
           Psal.
           12.
           4.
           
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           stop
           their
           Ear
           ,
           to
           pull
           away
           their
           Shoulder
           ,
           to
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           harden
           their
           Hearts
           against
           the
           
           Words
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             to
             Contemn
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
          
           Zech.
           7.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Psal.
           107.
           11.
           
        
         
           They
           are
           fitly
           compared
           to
           the
           
             Rebellious
             Son
          
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           his
           Parents
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           Prodigal
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           all
           
             in
             his
             own
             Hand
          
           ,
           and
           remove
           himself
           far
           away
           from
           Father
           ,
           and
           Father's
           House
           ,
           Deut.
           21.
           20.
           
           Luk.
           15.
           13.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           such
           Creatures
           ,
           nothing
           will
           do
           but
           Violence
           .
           The
           stubborn
           Son
           ,
           must
           be
           stoned
           
             till
             he
             dies
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Prodigal
           ,
           must
           be
           
             Famished
             out
             of
             all
          
           :
           Nothing
           else
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           do
           .
           Their
           Self-willed
           ,
           stubborn
           Heart
           ,
           will
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           before
           't
           is
           broken
           ,
           Deut.
           21.
           21.
           
           Luke
           15.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           These
           are
           they
           that
           are
           called
           the
           Stout-hearted
           ;
           these
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             far
             from
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           remain
           until
           their
           Hearts
           
           are
           broken
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           must
           be
           made
           to
           know
           themselves
           ,
           Isa.
           9.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
             Dead
             Man
          
           ,
           a
           
             Fool
             ,
             Proud
          
           and
           Self-willed
           ;
           but
           also
           a
           
             Fearless
             Creature
             .
             There
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             no
             Fear
             of
             God
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ,
          
           Rom.
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           
             No
             fear
             of
             God.
          
           There
           is
           fear
           of
           Man
           ,
           fear
           of
           losing
           his
           Favour
           ,
           his
           Love
           ,
           his
           good
           Will
           ,
           his
           Help
           ,
           his
           Friendship
           :
           This
           is
           seen
           every
           where
           ;
           how
           does
           the
           Poor
           fear
           the
           Rich
           ,
           the
           Weak
           ,
           fear
           the
           Strong
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           Threatned
           ,
           them
           that
           Threaten
           ?
           But
           come
           now
           to
           God
           ,
           why
           ,
           none
           Fears
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           Nature
           ,
           none
           Reverence
           him
           ;
           they
           neither
           fear
           his
           Frowns
           ,
           nor
           seek
           his
           Favour
           ,
           nor
           enquire
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           escape
           his
           revenging
           Hand
           ,
           that
           
           is
           lifted
           up
           against
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           ,
           because
           of
           Sin.
           Little
           things
           ,
           they
           fear
           the
           losing
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Soul
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           lose
           .
           
             They
             fear
             not
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           5.
           
        
         
           How
           many
           times
           are
           some
           men
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           DEATH
           ,
           by
           Sickness
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           by
           Graves
           ,
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           others
           ?
        
         
           How
           many
           times
           are
           they
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           HELL
           ,
           by
           reading
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           
             lashes
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           and
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           go
           roaring
           in
           Despair
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ?
        
         
           How
           many
           times
           are
           they
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ?
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             By
             God's
             binding
             the
             Fallen
             Angels
             over
             to
             Judgment
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             By
             the
             Drowning
             of
             the
             Old
             World
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Jude
           6.
           7.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             By
             the
             Burning
             of
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           
             with
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           6.
           
           Jude
           7.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             By
             Appointing
             a
             Day
          
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           
             By
             Appointing
             a
             Judge
          
           ,
           Acts
           10.
           40
           ,
           41
           ,
           42.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           
             By
             Reserving
             their
             Crimes
             in
             Records
             ,
          
           Isa.
           30.
           8.
           
           Revel
           .
           20.
           12.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           
             By
             Appointing
             and
             Preparing
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           
             And
             by
             Promising
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Threatning
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Resolving
             to
             call
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             his
             Bar
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             for
             all
             which
             they
             have
             done
             and
             said
             ;
             and
             for
             every
             Secret
             Thing
             ,
          
           Mat.
           25.
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           Chap.
           12.
           36.
           
           Eccles.
           11.
           9.
           
           Chap.
           12.
           14.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           they
           fear
           not
           God
           :
           Alas
           !
           They
           believe
           not
           these
           things
           :
           These
           things
           ,
           to
           carnal
           Men
           ,
           are
           like
           
           Lot's
           Preaching
           to
           his
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           that
           
           were
           in
           Sodom
           .
           When
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           destroy
           that
           Place
           ,
           
             He
             seemed
             unto
             them
             as
             one
             that
             mocked
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Words
           ,
           to
           them
           ,
           
             were
             as
             idle
             ●ales
          
           ,
           Gen.
           19.
           14.
           
        
         
           Fearless
           Men
           are
           not
           won
           by
           Words
           :
           
             Blows
             ,
             Wounds
          
           and
           Killings
           ,
           are
           the
           things
           that
           must
           bring
           them
           under
           fear
           .
           How
           many
           strugling
           fits
           ,
           had
           Israel
           with
           God
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ?
           How
           many
           times
           did
           they
           declare
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           feared
           him
           not
           ?
           And
           observe
           ,
           they
           were
           seldom
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           brought
           to
           fear
           and
           dread
           his
           Glorious
           Name
           ,
           unless
           he
           beset
           them
           round
           with
           Death
           and
           the
           Grave
           :
           Nothing
           ,
           nothing
           but
           a
           severe
           Hand
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           fearless
           fear
           .
           Hence
           ,
           to
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Men
           ,
           God
           is
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           go
           this
           way
           with
           Sinners
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           save
           
           their
           Souls
           ;
           even
           bring
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           at
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           within
           sight
           of
           Hell
           and
           Everlasting
           Damnation
           ;
           and
           there
           also
           charge
           them
           with
           Sin
           and
           Guilt
           ,
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           before
           they
           will
           fear
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Man
           ,
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
             Dead
             Man
          
           ,
           a
           
             Fool
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Self-willed
          
           and
           
             Fearless
             ;
             But
             he
             is
             a
             false
             Believer
             concerning
             God.
          
           Let
           God
           report
           of
           himself
           never
           so
           plainly
           ,
           Man
           ,
           by
           Nature
           ,
           will
           not
           believe
           this
           Report
           of
           him
           :
           No
           ,
           
             They
             are
             become
             vain
             in
             their
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             their
             foolish
             Heart
             is
             darkned
             :
             Wherefore
             they
             turn
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Truth
             ,
             into
             a
             Lie
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           says
           ,
           
             He
             sees
          
           ;
           They
           say
           ,
           
             He
             seeth
             not
          
           :
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             knows
          
           ;
           They
           say
           ,
           
             He
             doth
             not
          
           
           know
           :
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             None
             is
             like
             Himself
          
           ;
           Yet
           they
           say
           ,
           
             He
             is
             altogether
             like
             to
             them
             :
          
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             None
             shall
             keep
             his
             Door
             for
             nought
             ,
          
           They
           say
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             in
             Vain
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             Profit
             to
             serve
             Him
             :
          
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             will
             do
             Good
          
           ;
           They
           say
           ,
           
             He
             will
             neither
             do
             Good
             nor
             Evil
             ,
          
           Job
           22.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Psal.
           50.
           21.
           
           Job
           21.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Mal.
           3.
           14.
           
           Zeph.
           1.
           12.
           
        
         
           Thus
           they
           falsly
           believe
           concerning
           God
           ;
           
             Yea
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             his
             Mercy
             in
             Christ.
          
           They
           stick
           not
           to
           say
           by
           their
           Practice
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           
             speaketh
             with
             his
             Feet
          
           ,
           Prov.
           6.
           13.
           
           )
           that
           that
           is
           a
           stark
           Lie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           to
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           what
           shall
           God
           do
           to
           save
           these
           Men
           ?
           If
           he
           hides
           himself
           ,
           and
           conceals
           his
           Glory
           ,
           
             They
             Perish
          
           :
           If
           he
           sends
           to
           them
           
           by
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           and
           forbears
           to
           come
           to
           them
           himself
           ,
           
             They
             Perish
          
           :
           If
           he
           comes
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           forbears
           to
           work
           upon
           them
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           
             They
             Perish
          
           :
           If
           he
           worketh
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           effectually
           ,
           
             They
             Perish
          
           :
           If
           he
           works
           effectually
           ,
           he
           must
           break
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           ,
           as
           men
           wounded
           to
           Death
           ,
           fall
           at
           his
           Feet
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           there
           can
           be
           no
           good
           done
           on
           them
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           rightly
           Believe
           ,
           until
           he
           fires
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Mis-belief
           ;
           and
           makes
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           their
           Bones
           for
           their
           false
           Faith
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           what
           he
           has
           said
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Holy
             Word
          
           .
           The
           Heart
           therefore
           must
           be
           broken
           ,
           before
           the
           man
           can
           come
           to
           good
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Man
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
             Dead
             Man
          
           ,
           a
           
             Fool
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Self-willed
          
           ,
           
           Fearless
           and
           
             false
             Believer
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             Lover
             of
             Sin.
          
           He
           is
           Captivated
           ,
           Ravished
           ,
           Drowned
           in
           the
           Delights
           of
           it
           .
           Hence
           it
           says
           ,
           They
           love
           Sin
           ,
           delight
           in
           Lies
           ,
           do
           
             take
             Pleasure
          
           in
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           that
           do
           it
           ;
           that
           they
           
             Sport
             themselves
          
           in
           their
           own
           Deceivings
           ,
           and
           
             Glory
             in
             their
             Shame
          
           ,
           John
           3.
           19.
           
           Psal.
           62.
           4.
           
           Rom.
           1.
           32.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           
           Phil.
           3.
           19.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           temper
           of
           Man
           by
           Nature
           ,
           for
           Sin
           is
           
             mixed
             with
          
           ,
           and
           has
           the
           Mastery
           
             of
             all
          
           the
           Powers
           of
           his
           Soul.
           Hence
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Captives
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           led
           Captive
           into
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           26.
           
        
         
           And
           you
           know
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           break
           Love
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           the
           Affections
           off
           of
           that
           Object
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           are
           so
           deeply
           set
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           so
           deeply
           
           rooted
           ,
           as
           Man's
           Heart
           is
           in
           his
           Sins
           .
           Alas
           !
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           that
           Contemn
           all
           the
           Allurements
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           Trample
           upon
           all
           the
           Threatnings
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           say
           Tush
           ,
           at
           all
           the
           Flames
           of
           Hell
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           are
           propounded
           ,
           as
           Motives
           to
           work
           them
           off
           their
           sinful
           Delights
           ?
           So
           Fixed
           are
           they
           ,
           so
           Mad
           are
           they
           ,
           upon
           these
           beastly
           Idols
           :
           Yea
           ,
           he
           that
           shall
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           stop
           their
           course
           ,
           
             in
             this
             their
             Way
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           shall
           attempt
           to
           prevent
           the
           raging
           Waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           from
           their
           course
           ,
           when
           driven
           by
           the
           mighty
           Winds
           .
        
         
           When
           Men
           are
           somewhat
           
             put
             to
             it
          
           ,
           when
           Reason
           and
           Conscience
           shall
           begin
           a
           little
           to
           hearken
           to
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           or
           a
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           shall
           begin
           to
           hunt
           for
           Iniquity
           ;
           how
           many
           Tricks
           ,
           Evasions
           ,
           Excuses
           ,
           Demurs
           ,
           
           Delays
           &
           hiding
           Holes
           ,
           will
           they
           make
           ,
           invent
           ,
           and
           find
           ,
           to
           hide
           and
           preserve
           their
           sweet
           Sins
           ,
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           ,
           in
           the
           delights
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           Eternal
           Perdition
           .
           Hence
           they
           endeavour
           to
           stifle
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           choak
           Convictions
           ,
           to
           forget
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           Atheists
           ,
           to
           contradict
           Preachers
           that
           are
           plain
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           to
           heap
           to
           themselves
           such
           of
           them
           only
           ,
           as
           are
           like
           themselves
           ,
           
             That
             speak
             unto
             them
             smooth
             things
             ,
             and
             Prophesie
             Deceits
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             they
             say
             themselves
             to
             such
             Preachers
             ,
             Get
             ye
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             turn
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             Path
             ;
             cause
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
          
           Israel
           
             to
             cease
             from
             before
             us
          
           ,
           Isa.
           30.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           If
           they
           be
           followed
           still
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           and
           Guilt
           shall
           ,
           like
           Blood-Hounds
           ,
           find
           them
           out
           in
           their
           Secret
           Places
           ,
           and
           Roar
           
           against
           them
           for
           their
           wicked
           Lives
           ;
           then
           they
           will
           flatter
           ,
           cogg
           ,
           dissemble
           and
           lie
           against
           their
           Souls
           ,
           promising
           to
           mend
           ,
           to
           turn
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           grow
           better
           shortly
           ;
           and
           all
           to
           daff-off
           Convictions
           and
           Molestations
           ,
           in
           their
           wicked
           ways
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           yet
           pursue
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           their
           Pleasures
           and
           sinful
           Delights
           in
           quiet
           ,
           and
           without
           Controul
           .
        
         
           Yea
           further
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           some
           that
           have
           been
           made
           to
           Roar
           like
           Bears
           ,
           to
           Yell
           like
           Dragons
           ,
           and
           to
           Howl
           like
           Dogs
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weight
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           and
           the
           lashes
           of
           Hell
           upon
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           their
           evil
           deeds
           ;
           who
           have
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           their
           present
           ,
           Torments
           and
           Fears
           were
           gone
           ,
           returned
           again
           with
           the
           
             Dog
             to
             his
             Vomit
          
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Sow
           that
           was
           washed
           ,
           to
           her
           
             Wallowing
             in
             the
             Mire
          
           ,
           Hos
           7.
           14.
           2
           
           Pet.
           ●
           .
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
         
           Once
           again
           ,
           Some
           have
           been
           made
           taste
           of
           the
           
             good
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Joy
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           yet
           could
           not
           by
           any
           one
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           all
           of
           these
           ,
           be
           made
           to
           break
           their
           League
           for
           ever
           with
           their
           Lusts
           and
           Sins
           ,
           Heb.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Luke
           8.
           13.
           
           John
           5.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           O
           Lord
           !
           What
           's
           Man
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           mindful
           of
           him
           ?
           Wherein
           is
           he
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           ?
           He
           has
           sinned
           against
           thee
           ,
           he
           loves
           his
           Sins
           more
           than
           thee
           .
           
             He
             is
             a
             lover
             of
             Pleasures
             ,
          
           more
           than
           he
           is
           
             a
             Lover
          
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           how
           shall
           this
           man
           be
           Reclaimed
           from
           this
           Sin
           ?
           How
           shall
           he
           be
           brought
           ,
           wrought
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           be
           
             out
             of
             Love
             with
             it
          
           ?
           Doubtless
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           by
           no
           other
           means
           ,
           by
           what
           we
           can
           see
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           wounding
           ,
           breaking
           ,
           and
           disabling
           of
           
           the
           Heart
           that
           loves
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           making
           it
           a
           Plague
           and
           Gall
           unto
           it
           .
           Sin
           may
           be
           made
           an
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           as
           Gall
           and
           
             Wormwood
             to
             them
             that
             love
             it
          
           ;
           but
           the
           making
           of
           it
           so
           bitter
           a
           thing
           to
           such
           a
           Man
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           great
           and
           ●ore
           means
           .
           I
           remember
           we
           had
           in
           our
           Town
           ,
           some
           time
           since
           ,
           a
           little
           Girl
           ,
           that
           loved
           to
           eat
           the
           heads
           of
           foul
           Tobacco-Pipes
           ,
           and
           neither
           Rod
           ,
           nor
           good
           words
           could
           reclaim
           her
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           leave
           them
           :
           So
           her
           Father
           takes
           advice
           of
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           to
           wean
           her
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           this
           :
           Take
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             a
             great
             many
             of
             the
             foulest
             Tobacco
             Pipe
             Heads
             you
             can
             get
             ,
             and
             boyl
             them
             in
             Milk
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Posset
             of
             that
             Milk
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             Daughter
             drink
             the
             Posset-Drink
             up
             .
          
           He
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           gave
           his
           Girl
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           drink
           it
           up
           ;
           the
           which
           ,
           became
           SO
           
           irksome
           and
           nautious
           to
           her
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           SO
           sick
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           never
           abide
           to
           meddle
           with
           
             Tobacco-Pipe
             Heads
          
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           cured
           of
           that
           Disease
           .
        
         
           Thou
           lovest
           thy
           Sin
           ,
           and
           neither
           Rod
           ,
           nor
           good
           Words
           will
           as
           yet
           reclaim
           thee
           ;
           well
           ,
           take
           heed
           ;
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           be
           Reclaimed
           ,
           
             God
             will
             make
             thee
             a
             Posset
             of
             them
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           be
           so
           bitter
           to
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           so
           irksome
           to
           thy
           Taste
           ,
           so
           loathsome
           to
           thy
           Mind
           ,
           and
           so
           afflicting
           to
           thy
           Heart
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           break
           it
           with
           Sickness
           and
           Grief
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           loathsom
           to
           thee
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           thus
           he
           will
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           loves
           thee
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           suffer
           thee
           to
           take
           thy
           course
           ,
           and
           will
           let
           thee
           go
           on
           with
           thy
           Tobacco-Pipe-Heads
           .
        
         
           The
           Children
           of
           
             Israel
             will
          
           have
           
             Flesh
             ,
             must
          
           have
           Flesh
           ;
           they
           
             Weep
             ,
             Cry
          
           and
           
             Murmur
             ,
             because
          
           
           
             they
             have
             not
             Flesh.
          
           The
           
             Bread
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           that
           's
           but
           light
           and
           sorry
           stuff
           in
           their
           Esteem
           ,
           Num.
           11.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Moses
           goes
           and
           tells
           God
           ,
           how
           the
           People
           despised
           his
           
             Heavenly
             Bread
          
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           longed
           ,
           lusted
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           Flesh.
           Well
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           They
           shall
           have
           Flesh
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           
             fill
             of
             Flesh
          
           :
           I
           will
           feed
           them
           with
           it
           ;
           they
           shall
           have
           to
           the
           full
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             Not
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             two
             days
             ,
             or
             five
             days
             ,
             neither
             ten
             days
             ,
             nor
             twenty
             days
             :
             But
             even
             a
             whole
             Month
             ,
             until
             it
             come
             out
             at
             their
             Nostrils
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             loathsome
             unto
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             despised
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Num.
           11.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           He
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           make
           that
           loathsome
           to
           thee
           ,
           on
           which
           thou
           most
           doest
           set
           thine
           evil
           Heart
           :
           And
           he
           will
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           
           loves
           thee
           ;
           else
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           make
           thee
           sick
           by
           smiting
           of
           thee
           ;
           nor
           punish
           thee
           for
           ,
           or
           when
           thou
           committest
           Whoredom
           ;
           but
           will
           let
           thee
           alone
           till
           the
           Judgment
           day
           ,
           and
           call
           thee
           to
           a
           reckoning
           for
           all
           thy
           Sins
           then
           .
           But
           to
           pass
           this
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           Man
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
             Dead
             Man
          
           ,
           a
           
             Fool
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Self-willed
             ,
             Fearless
             ,
          
           a
           
             false
             Believer
          
           and
           a
           
             Lover
             of
             Sin
          
           ;
           but
           a
           
             Wild
             Man.
          
           He
           is
           of
           the
           
             wild
             Olive
             Tree
          
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           is
           wild
           
             by
             Nature
          
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           17
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           So
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           Man
           by
           Nature
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           Ass
           ,
           to
           a
           wild
           Ass
           :
           
             For
             vain
             or
             empty
             Man
             would
             be
             Wise
             ,
             though
             Man
             be
             born
             as
             a
             wild
             Asses
             Colt
             ,
          
           Job
           11.
           12.
           
        
         
           Isaac
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Converted
           Men
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           28.
           
        
         
         
           But
           Ishmael
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           Man
           by
           Nature
           :
           And
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           saith
           this
           of
           him
           ;
           
             And
             he
             will
             be
             a
             wild
             Man
             ,
          
           Gen.
           16.
           12.
           
           This
           man
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           a
           Figure
           of
           all
           carnal
           Men
           in
           their
           Wildness
           ,
           or
           Estranged-ness
           from
           God.
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           at
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           That
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           then
           ;
           implying
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             Mad
             ,
             Wild
          
           ,
           or
           
             out
             of
             his
             WITS
          
           afore
           ,
           Luke
           15.
           17.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           is
           a
           Difference
           sometimes
           ,
           betwixt
           ones
           being
           wild
           and
           mad
           :
           Yet
           ,
           sometimes
           wildness
           arriveth
           to
           that
           Degree
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           one
           rightly
           the
           Denomination
           of
           being
           mad
           :
           And
           't
           is
           always
           true
           in
           Spirituals
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           wild
           ,
           as
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           mad
           ,
           or
           besides
           himself
           ;
           and
           so
           not
           capable
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           tamed
           ,
           of
           minding
           his
           own
           Eternal
           good
           as
           he
           should
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           these
           several
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           tokens
           of
           one
           Wild
           or
           Mad
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           meet
           in
           a
           Carnal
           Man.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           wild
           or
           mad
           Man
           ,
           
             gives
             no
             heed
             to
             good
             Counsel
             :
          
           The
           Frenzy
           of
           his
           
             Head
             shuts
             all
             out
          
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           Force
           ,
           leads
           him
           away
           from
           men
           that
           are
           Wise
           and
           Sober
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           Carnal
           Men.
           Good
           Counsel
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           
             as
             Pearls
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             cast
             afore
             Swine
             .
          
           It
           is
           trampled
           under
           Foot
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           is
           despised
           that
           brings
           it
           .
           
             The
             poor
             Man's
             Wisdom
             is
             despised
             ,
             and
             his
             Words
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
          
           Mat.
           7.
           6.
           
           Eccl.
           9.
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           wild
           or
           mad
           Man
           ,
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           greatly
           busy
           himself
           all
           his
           Life
           ,
           to
           accomplish
           that
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           is
           compleated
           ,
           amounts
           to
           nothing
           .
           The
           Work
           ,
           the
           Toyl
           ,
           the
           Travel
           of
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           comes
           
           
           
           
           
           to
           nothing
           ,
           save
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           out
           of
           his
           Wits
           that
           did
           it
           .
           David
           imitating
           of
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           
             Scrabled
             upon
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Fools
             do
             with
             Chalk
          
           ;
           and
           like
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           Work
           ,
           of
           all
           Carnal
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           21.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           is
           said
           to
           
             labour
             for
             the
             Wind
          
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           will
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           
             filled
             his
             Belly
             with
             the
             East-Wind
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           5.
           16.
           
           Job
           15.
           2.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           wild
           or
           mad
           Man
           ,
           if
           you
           set
           him
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           it
           ;
           he
           will
           yet
           do
           it
           ,
           not
           by
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           your
           bidding
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           folly
           of
           his
           own
           wild
           fancy
           ;
           even
           as
           Jehu
           Executed
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           he
           did
           it
           in
           his
           own
           madness
           ,
           taking
           no
           heed
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Kings
           9.
           20.
           
           Chap.
           10.
           31.
           
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           do
           carnal
           Men
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           meddle
           with
           any
           of
           God's
           matters
           ;
           as
           Hearing
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           Professing
           ;
           they
           do
           all
           according
           to
           their
           own
           wild
           Fancy
           :
           They
           take
           no
           heed
           to
           do
           these
           ,
           after
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Wild
           or
           Mad
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           deck
           or
           array
           themselves
           with
           ought
           ,
           as
           many
           times
           they
           do
           ,
           why
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           their
           Wildness
           or
           Frenzy
           ,
           appears
           even
           in
           the
           mode
           and
           way
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           do
           it
           .
           Either
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           are
           very
           Toyes
           and
           Trifles
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           better
           ,
           they
           are
           put
           on
           after
           an
           Antick
           manner
           ;
           rather
           to
           the
           rendring
           of
           them
           ridiculous
           ,
           than
           to
           bespeak
           them
           sober
           ,
           judicious
           or
           wise
           :
           And
           so
           do
           natural
           Men
           array
           themselves
           ,
           with
           what
           they
           would
           be
           
           accepted
           in
           with
           God.
           Would
           one
           in
           his
           Wits
           ,
           think
           to
           make
           himself
           fine
           or
           acceptable
           to
           men
           ,
           by
           arraying
           himself
           in
           
             Menstruous
             Clothes
          
           ,
           or
           by
           painting
           his
           Face
           ▪
           with
           Dross
           and
           Dung
           ?
           And
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Finery
           of
           carnal
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           approach
           for
           Acceptance
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           Isa.
           64.
           6
           
           Phil.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           O
           the
           Wildness
           ,
           the
           Frenzy
           ,
           the
           Madness
           that
           possesses
           the
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           of
           Carnal
           Men
           !
           They
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           according
           to
           ,
           or
           after
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           which
           worketh
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           do
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           their
           own
           Account
           ,
           as
           other
           mad
           men
           are
           ,
           the
           only
           ones
           in
           the
           World.
           Hence
           they
           are
           so
           
           taken
           ,
           and
           tickled
           with
           their
           own
           frantick
           Motions
           ,
           and
           deride
           all
           else
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           which
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           one
           that
           is
           Wild
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Mad
             man
             ,
             Sober
          
           ?
           To
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           to
           give
           him
           good
           Words
           only
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           it
           .
           No
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           tamed
           ,
           means
           must
           be
           used
           to
           tame
           him
           .
           He
           brought
           down
           their
           
             Heart
             with
             Labour
          
           ,
           or
           by
           continual
           Molestation
           ;
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           107.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           He
           speaketh
           there
           of
           Mad-men
           ,
           
             That
             are
             kept
             up
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             bound
             in
             Afflictions
             and
             Irons
             ,
             because
             they
             Rebelled
             against
             the
             Words
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Contemned
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             most
             High.
             
          
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           way
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           God
           can
           so
           deal
           with
           them
           .
           They
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           separated
           from
           men
           ;
           they
           
           must
           be
           laid
           in
           Chains
           ,
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           Afflictions
           and
           Irons
           :
           They
           must
           be
           blooded
           ,
           half
           starved
           ,
           whipped
           ,
           purged
           ,
           and
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           as
           mad
           People
           are
           dealt
           with
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           must
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           in
           their
           Distresses
           ;
           
             And
             then
             they
             cry
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             he
             saveth
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Distresses
          
           ;
           Then
           he
           brings
           them
           
             out
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             Shadow
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             breaks
             their
             Bands
             in
             sunder
             ,
          
           Psal.
           107.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           God
           Tames
           the
           Wild
           ,
           and
           brings
           Mad
           Prodigals
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           him
           for
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           Man
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           a
           
             Dead
             Man
          
           ,
           a
           
             Fool
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Self-willed
             ,
             Fearless
             ,
          
           a
           
             false
             Believer
          
           ,
           a
           
             Lover
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Wild
             Man
          
           ;
           but
           a
           Man
           ,
           
             that
             Dis-relishes
             the
             things
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           that
           Unconverted
           man
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           did
           not
           taste
           things
           :
           But
           now
           I
           add
           ,
           that
           he
           disrelishes
           things
           ,
           he
           calls
           bitter
           things
           ,
           sweet
           ;
           and
           
             sweet
             ,
             bitter
          
           ;
           he
           judges
           quite
           amiss
           These
           are
           they
           God
           threatneth
           with
           a
           Wo.
           
             Wo
             to
             them
             that
             call
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             Evil
             ;
             that
             put
             Darkness
             for
             Light
             ,
             and
             Light
             for
             Darkness
             :
             That
             put
             bitter
             for
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sweet
             for
             bitter
             ,
          
           Isa.
           5.
           20.
           
        
         
           This
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           shews
           us
           evidently
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           of
           God
           are
           Disrelished
           by
           some
           .
           They
           call
           his
           sweet
           things
           ,
           bitter
           ;
           and
           the
           Devils
           
             bitter
             things
          
           ,
           sweet
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           for
           want
           of
           a
           broken
           Heart
           .
           A
           broken
           Heart
           ,
           relishes
           otherwise
           than
           an
           whole
           ,
           or
           unbroken
           one
           doth
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           that
           has
           no
           Pain
           ,
           or
           
           Bodily
           Distress
           ,
           cannot
           find
           ,
           or
           feel
           Vertue
           or
           good
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           Sovereign
           Plaister
           ,
           were
           it
           applied
           to
           Arm
           or
           Leg
           ;
           no
           ,
           he
           rather
           says
           ,
           Away
           with
           these
           stinking
           ,
           daubing
           things
           .
           O!
           But
           lay
           the
           same
           Plaisters
           where
           there
           is
           need
           ,
           and
           the
           Patient
           will
           Relish
           ,
           and
           Taste
           ,
           and
           Savour
           the
           goodness
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           will
           prize
           and
           commend
           them
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           in
           Spirituals
           .
           The
           VVorld
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           what
           the
           Anguish
           or
           Pain
           of
           a
           broken
           Heart
           means
           ;
           They
           say
           ,
           Who
           
             will
             shew
             us
             any
             good
          
           that
           is
           better
           than
           we
           find
           in
           our
           Sports
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Estates
           and
           Preferments
           ?
           
             There
             be
             many
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             speak
             after
             this
             sort
          
           :
           But
           what
           says
           the
           distressed
           man
           ?
           VVhy
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             lift
             thou
             up
             the
             Light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             upon
             us
             .
          
           And
           then
           adds
           ,
           
             Thou
             hact
             put
             Gladness
             in
             our
             Heart
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
           by
           the
           light
           of
           thy
           Countenance
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           Plaister
           for
           a
           broken
           Heart
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             put
             Gladness
             in
             our
             Heart
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Time
             ,
             that
             their
             Corn
             and
             their
             Wine
             encreaseth
             ,
          
           Psal.
           4.
           1
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           O!
           A
           broken
           Heart
           can
           savour
           Pardon
           ,
           can
           savour
           the
           Consolations
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Yea
           ,
           as
           a
           hungry
           or
           thirsty
           man
           ,
           prizes
           Bread
           and
           VVater
           ,
           in
           the
           want
           thereof
           ,
           so
           do
           the
           broken
           in
           Heart
           ,
           prize
           ,
           and
           set
           an
           high
           esteem
           on
           the
           things
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           :
           His
           Flesh
           ,
           his
           Blood
           ,
           his
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           sweet
           things
           both
           to
           
             Scent
             and
             Taste
          
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           wounded
           Spirit
           .
           
             The
             full
             Soul
             loatheth
             the
             Honey-Comb
          
           ;
           the
           whole
           despise
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           savour
           not
           the
           things
           that
           are
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           If
           twenty
           Men
           were
           to
           hear
           a
           
           Pardon
           Read
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           of
           those
           Twenty
           were
           condemned
           to
           die
           ;
           and
           the
           Pardon
           was
           for
           none
           but
           such
           ;
           which
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           would
           taste
           the
           Sweetness
           of
           that
           Pardon
           ,
           they
           who
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           he
           that
           was
           Condemned
           ?
           The
           Condemned
           Man
           doubtless
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Case
           in
           Hand
           :
           The
           broken
           in
           Heart
           is
           a
           Condemned
           Man
           ;
           yea
           ,
           't
           is
           sence
           of
           Condemnation
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           has
           indeed
           broken
           his
           Heart
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           but
           sence
           of
           Forgiveness
           ,
           that
           can
           bind
           it
           up
           ,
           or
           heal
           it
           .
           But
           could
           that
           heal
           it
           ,
           could
           he
           not
           taste
           ,
           truly
           taste
           ,
           or
           rightly
           relish
           this
           Forgiveness
           ?
           No.
           Forgiveness
           would
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           him
           that
           has
           not
           sence
           of
           want
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           Reason
           some
           so
           prize
           what
           others
           so
           
           despise
           ,
           since
           they
           both
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           the
           same
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ?
           Why
           ,
           the
           one
           sees
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           sees
           nothing
           of
           this
           woful
           ,
           miserable
           State.
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           shewed
           you
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Man
             is
             Dead
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Quickned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Man
             is
             a
             Fool
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             
               made
               Wise.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Man
             is
             Proud
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Humbled
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Man
             is
             Self-willed
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Broken.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Man
             is
             Fearless
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             
               made
               to
               Consider
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Man
             is
             a
             
               False
               Believer
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Rectified
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Man
             is
             a
             
               Lover
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             
               Weaned
               from
               it
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Man
             is
             Wild
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             Tamed
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Man
             
               Disrelishes
               the
               things
            
             
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             can
             take
             no
             savour
             in
             them
             ,
             until
             his
             Heart
             is
             Broken.
             
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           this
           ,
           and
           shall
           next
           come
           to
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Point
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           
             Why
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             a
             Heart
             truly
             Contrite
             ,
             is
             to
             God
             such
             an
             Excellent
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           That
           to
           him
           
             it
             is
             so
          
           ,
           we
           have
           proved
           by
           six
           Demonstrations
           :
           
             What
             it
             is
          
           ,
           we
           have
           shewed
           by
           the
           six
           Signs
           thereof
           :
           
             That
             it
             must
             be
          
           ,
           is
           manifest
           by
           those
           Nine
           Reasons
           ,
           but
           now
           urged
           :
           And
           WHY
           it
           is
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           
             in
             his
             Esteem
             ,
             an
             Excellent
             Thing
             ,
          
           that
           is
           shewn
           by
           that
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           Broken
           Heart
           
             is
             the
             Handy-work
             of
             God
             ;
             an
             Heart
             of
             his
             OWN
             Preparing
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             Service
             :
             It
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             own
             providing
             ,
             of
             his
             providing
          
           
           
             for
             Himself
          
           .
           As
           Abraham
           said
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           
             God
             will
             provide
             himself
             a
             Lamb
             ,
          
           Gen.
           22.
           8.
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Preparation
             of
             the
             Heart
             in
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             is
             from
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             God
             maketh
             my
             Heart
             soft
             ,
             and
             the
             Almighty
             troubleth
             me
             ,
          
           Job
           23.
           16.
           
        
         
           The
           Heart
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           Nature
           Hard
           ,
           Stupid
           and
           Impenitrable
           ;
           so
           it
           remains
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           remain
           ,
           until
           God
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           Bruiseth
           it
           with
           his
           Hammer
           ,
           and
           Melts
           it
           with
           his
           Fire
           .
        
         
           The
           stony
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           of
           God.
           
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             Heart
             out
             of
             your
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             an
             Heart
             of
             Flesh
          
           ,
           Ezel●
           .
           36.
           26.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           take
           away
           the
           stony
           Heart
           ,
           or
           the
           Stoniness
           ,
           or
           the
           the
           
             Hardness
             of
             your
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           give
           you
           an
           
             Heart
             of
             Flesh
          
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           your
           Heart
           sensible
           ,
           soft
           ,
           wieldable
           ,
           governable
           and
           penitent
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           bids
           Men
           rent
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           can
           ,
           but
           to
           convince
           them
           rather
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           they
           cannot
           do
           it
           :
           So
           he
           bids
           them
           make
           themselves
           a
           
             New
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             New
             Spirit
          
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           also
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           Rent
           it
           ,
           it
           remains
           Unrent
           ;
           if
           God
           makes
           it
           not
           new
           ,
           it
           abides
           an
           old
           one
           still
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           that
           is
           meant
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Bending
             of
             Men
             for
             Himself
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           working
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           pleasing
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           Zach.
           9.
           13.
           
        
         
           The
           Heart
           ,
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           
             in
             it self
          
           ,
           as
           it
           came
           from
           God's
           Fingers
           ,
           a
           
             Precious
             Thing
          
           ,
           a
           thing
           in
           God's
           Account
           ,
           worth
           more
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           this
           Heart
           ,
           Soul
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           Sin
           has
           
           hardened
           ,
           the
           Devil
           has
           bewitched
           ,
           the
           World
           has
           deceived
           .
           This
           Heart
           thus
           beguiled
           ,
           God
           ,
           Coveteth
           and
           
             Desireth
             :
             My
             Son
          
           faith
           he
           ,
           
             give
             me
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             let
             thine
             Eyes
             observe
             my
             Ways
             ,
          
           Prov.
           33.
           26.
           
        
         
           This
           Man
           cannot
           do
           this
           thing
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Heart
           has
           the
           Mastery
           of
           him
           ,
           will
           not
           but
           carry
           him
           after
           all
           manner
           of
           Vanity
           .
           What
           now
           must
           be
           done
           ?
           Why
           ,
           God
           must
           take
           the
           Heart
           by
           Storm
           ,
           by
           Power
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           to
           a
           Complyance
           with
           the
           Word
           :
           But
           the
           Heart
           of
           it self
           ,
           will
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           deluded
           ,
           carried
           away
           to
           another
           ,
           than
           God.
           Wherefore
           ,
           God
           now
           betakes
           him
           to
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           
             brings
             down
             the
             Heart
             with
             Labour
          
           ;
           opens
           it
           ,
           and
           drives
           out
           the
           strong
           Man
           Armed
           ,
           that
           did
           keep
           it
           ;
           wounds
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           smart
           for
           its
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           cry
           ;
           so
           he
           rectifies
           
           
           
           
           
           it
           for
           himself
           .
           
             He
             maketh
             sore
             ,
             and
             bindeth
             up
             ;
             he
             Woundeth
             ,
             and
             his
             Hands
             make
             whole
             ,
          
           Job
           5.
           18.
           
        
         
           Thus
           having
           wrought
           it
           for
           himself
           ,
           it
           becomes
           his
           Habitation
           ,
           his
           Dwelling-place
           ;
           
             That
             Christ
             might
             dwell
             in
             your
             Heart
             by
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           not
           swerve
           from
           the
           thing
           in
           Hand
           .
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ,
           a
           broken
           Heart
           is
           the
           handy-work
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           own
           Preparing
           ;
           a
           Material
           fitted
           for
           himself
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           breaking
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           he
           openeth
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           a
           Receptacle
           for
           the
           Graces
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           Cabinet
           ,
           when
           unlocked
           ,
           where
           God
           lays
           up
           the
           Jewels
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           There
           he
           puts
           his
           Fear
           ;
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Fear
             in
             their
             Heart
             :
          
           There
           he
           writes
           his
           Law
           ;
           
             I
             will
             write
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             Heart
             :
          
           There
           he
           
           puts
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             you
             ,
          
           Jer.
           31.
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           Chap.
           32.
           39
           ,
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           Ezek.
           36.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           The
           Heart
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           God
           chuses
           for
           his
           Cabinet
           :
           There
           he
           hides
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Seat
           of
           
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
          
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           :
           I
           mean
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           Broken
           ,
           made
           Contrite
           ,
           and
           so
           Regulated
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Heart
           when
           Broken
           ,
           is
           like
           sweet
           Gums
           and
           Spices
           ,
           when
           beaten
           :
           For
           as
           such
           cast
           their
           fragrant
           Scent
           into
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           Men
           ;
           so
           the
           Heart
           when
           Broken
           ,
           casts
           its
           sweet
           Smells
           in
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           God.
           The
           Incense
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Prayer
           of
           Old
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           beaten
           or
           bruised
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           burned
           in
           the
           Censer
           .
           The
           Heart
           must
           be
           beaten
           or
           bruised
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           sweet
           Scent
           will
           come
           out
           ;
           even
           Groans
           ,
           and
           Cries
           ,
           
           and
           Sighs
           for
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           Cries
           ,
           &c.
           to
           him
           ,
           area
           very
           Excellent
           thing
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           in
           his
           Nostrils
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           Excellent
           Thing
           :
           
             Because
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             is
             submissive
             ;
             it
             falleth
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             giveth
             to
             him
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           true
           from
           a
           Multitude
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           I
           need
           not
           here
           mention
           .
           Hence
           such
           an
           Heart
           ,
           is
           called
           an
           honest
           Heart
           ,
           a
           good
           Heart
           ,
           a
           
             perfect
             Heart
          
           ,
           a
           
             Heart
             fearing
             God
          
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           is
           
             sound
             in
             God's
             Statutes
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           cannot
           but
           be
           an
           
             Excellent
             Thing
          
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           by
           such
           a
           Heart
           ,
           unseigned
           Obedience
           is
           yielded
           unto
           him
           that
           calleth
           for
           it
           .
           
             You
             have
             obeyed
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
          
           says
           Paul
           to
           them
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             that
             Form
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           Alas
           !
           The
           Heart
           before
           't
           is
           Broken
           and
           made
           Contrite
           ,
           is
           quite
           of
           another
           Temper
           ;
           
             'T
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
             .
          
           The
           great
           stir
           before
           the
           Heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           is
           about
           
             who
             shall
             be
             Lord
             ,
             God
          
           or
           the
           Sinner
           ;
           True
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           dominion
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           but
           the
           Sinner
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           ALL
           himself
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             Lord
             over
             us
          
           ;
           and
           again
           say
           they
           to
           God
           ,
           
             We
             are
             Lords
             ,
             we
             will
             come
             no
             more
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           Psal.
           12.
           4.
           
           Jer.
           2.
           31.
           
        
         
           This
           also
           is
           evident
           by
           their
           Practice
           ;
           God
           may
           say
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
           
             Keep
             my
             Sabbath
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Sinner
           .
           
             Leave
             your
             Whoring
          
           ,
           says
           God.
           
             I
             will
             not
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Sinner
           .
           
             Do
             not
             tell
             Lies
             ,
             nor
             Swear
             ,
             nor
             Curse
             ,
             nor
             Blaspheme
             my
             holy
             Name
             ,
          
           says
           God
           :
           
             O
             but
             I
             will
          
           ,
           
           says
           the
           Sinner
           .
           
             Turn
             to
             me
          
           ,
           says
           God
           ;
           
             I
             will
             not
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Sinner
           .
           
             The
             right
             of
             dominion
             is
             mine
             ,
          
           says
           God
           ;
           but
           like
           that
           young
           Rebel
           ,
           1
           King
           1.
           5.
           
           
             I
             will
             be
             King
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Sinner
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           intolerable
           ,
           this
           is
           unsufferable
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           sinner
           by
           practice
           says
           thus
           ;
           For
           they
           
             have
             not
             submitted
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           can
           be
           no
           Concord
           ,
           no
           Communion
           ,
           no
           Agreement
           ,
           no
           Felloship
           .
           Here
           ,
           here
           is
           Enmity
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           flaming
           Justice
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Zech.
           11.
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           what
           delight
           ,
           what
           content
           ,
           what
           pleasure
           can
           God
           take
           in
           such
           men
           ?
           None
           at
           all
           ▪
           No
           ,
           tho
           they
           should
           be
           mingled
           with
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           tho
           the
           best
           of
           Saints
           should
           Supplicate
           for
           them
           .
           Thus
           ,
           says
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             said
             the
          
           
           
             Lord
             unto
             me
             ,
             Though
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             stood
             before
             me
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Pray
           for
           them
           ,
           
             yet
             my
             mind
             could
             not
             be
             towards
          
           this
           
             People
             ,
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             my
             sight
             and
             let
             them
             go
             forth
             ,
          
           Jer.
           14.
           1.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           nought
           but
           open
           War
           ,
           acts
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           and
           shameful
           Rebellion
           on
           the
           Sinners
           side
           ;
           and
           what
           delight
           can
           God
           take
           in
           that
           ?
           Wherefore
           if
           God
           will
           bend
           and
           buckle
           the
           spirit
           of
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           he
           must
           shoot
           an
           Arrow
           at
           him
           ,
           a
           
             bearded
             Arrow
          
           ,
           such
           as
           may
           not
           be
           pluckt
           out
           of
           the
           wound
           ;
           an
           arrow
           
             that
             will
             stick
             fast
          
           ,
           (
           Psal.
           38.
           1
           ,
           2.
           )
           and
           cause
           that
           the
           Sinner
           falls
           down
           as
           dead
           at
           Gods
           foot
           ;
           then
           will
           the
           Sinner
           deliver
           up
           his
           arms
           ,
           and
           surrender
           up
           himself
           ,
           as
           one
           conquered
           ,
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           ,
           and
           beg
           for
           the
           Lords
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           sincerely
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           God
           has
           overcome
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             and
             his
             Holy
             Arm
             has
             gotten
             him
             the
             Victory
             .
          
           Now
           he
           rides
           in
           Tryumph
           ,
           with
           his
           Captive
           at
           his
           Charroit
           Wheel
           :
           Now
           he
           glories
           ,
           now
           the
           Bells
           in
           Heaven
           do
           ring
           ,
           now
           the
           
             Angels
             shout
             for
             Joy
          
           :
           yea
           ,
           are
           bid
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           
             Rejoyce
             with
             me
             for
             I
             have
             found
             my
             sheep
             which
             was
             lost
             .
          
           Luke
           1●
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           also
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           as
           a
           token
           of
           being
           overcome
           ,
           lies
           grovling
           at
           his
           foot
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Thine
             Arrows
             are
             sharp
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Kings
             Enemies
             ,
             whereby
             the
             People
             fall
             under
             thee
             ,
          
           Psal.
           45
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ▪
        
         
           Now
           the
           Sinner
           submits
           ,
           now
           he
           follows
           his
           Conquerer
           in
           Chains
           ,
           now
           he
           seeks
           Peace
           ,
           and
           would
           give
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           it
           his
           own
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           
           hopes
           by
           Christ
           of
           being
           Saved
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           must
           be
           pleasing
           ,
           this
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           thing
           acceptable
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           
             A
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             :
          
           For
           it
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Another
           Reason
           ,
           why
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           is
           to
           God
           such
           an
           Excellent
           Thing
           ;
           is
           this
           ,
           
             A
             Broken
             Heart
             prizes
             Christ
             ,
             and
             has
             an
             high
             Esteem
             for
             him
             .
          
           The
           whole
           have
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Physician
           ,
           but
           the
           Sick
           ;
           this
           Sick
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           Broken
           Hearted
           in
           the
           Text.
           For
           God
           makes
           men
           Sick
           by
           
             smiting
             of
             them
          
           ,
           by
           Breaking
           of
           their
           Hearts
           .
           Hence
           Sickness
           and
           Wounds
           are
           put
           together
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           one
           is
           a
           true
           effect
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Mark
           2.
           17.
           
           Micah
           6.
           13.
           
           Hos.
           5.
           13.
           
        
         
           Can
           any
           think
           that
           God
           should
           be
           pleased
           ,
           when
           men
           
           despise
           his
           Son
           ;
           saying
           ▪
           
             He
             hath
             no
             Form
             nor
             Comeliness
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Beauty
             that
             we
             should
             desire
             him
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           so
           say
           ▪
           they
           of
           him
           whose
           hearts
           God
           has
           not
           molified
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Elect
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           that
           before
           their
           Hearts
           were
           Broken
           ,
           they
           set
           light
           by
           him
           also
           .
           He
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Despised
             and
             Rejected
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             WE
             hid
             as
             it
             were
             our
             Faces
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             was
             despised
             ,
             and
             WE
             esteemed
             him
             not
             ,
          
           Isa.
           53.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           He
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             Great
             Deliverer
          
           :
           But
           what
           's
           a
           Deliverer
           to
           them
           that
           never
           saw
           themselves
           in
           Bondage
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ?
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           of
           him
           that
           Delivered
           the
           City
           ,
           
             No
             man
             remembred
             that
             same
             poor
             man
             ,
          
           Eccles
           .
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           He
           has
           sorely
           Suffered
           ,
           and
           been
           Bruised
           for
           the
           Transgression
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           
           receive
           the
           smart
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           Sins
           they
           have
           procured
           to
           themselves
           :
           But
           what
           is
           that
           to
           them
           that
           never
           saw
           ought
           but
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           that
           never
           tasted
           any
           thing
           but
           sweetness
           in
           Sin
           ?
        
         
           'T
           is
           he
           that
           holdeth
           by
           his
           Intercession
           ,
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           causes
           him
           to
           forbear
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Drunkard
           ,
           the
           Lyer
           ,
           and
           unclean
           Person
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           very
           act
           and
           work
           of
           their
           Abomination
           :
           But
           their
           hard
           Heart
           ,
           their
           stupified
           Heart
           ,
           has
           no
           sence
           of
           such
           kindness
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           How
           many
           times
           has
           God
           said
           to
           this
           Dresser
           of
           his
           Vinyard
           ,
           
             Cut
             down
             the
             barren
             Figstree
          
           ;
           while
           he
           yet
           by
           his
           Intercession
           ,
           has
           prevailed
           for
           a
           Reprieve
           for
           another
           year
           ?
           But
           no
           notice
           is
           taken
           of
           this
           ,
           no
           thanks
           is
           from
           
           them
           returned
           to
           him
           for
           such
           kindness
           of
           Christ.
           Wherefore
           such
           Ungrateful
           ,
           Unthankful
           ,
           Inconsiderate
           Wretches
           as
           these
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           continual
           Eye
           sore
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           and
           great
           provocation
           to
           God.
           And
           yet
           thus
           men
           will
           do
           before
           their
           Hearts
           are
           Broken
           ,
           Luke
           13.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           Physician
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           only
           Soul
           Physician
           .
           He
           heals
           ,
           how
           desperate
           soever
           the
           Disease
           be
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           heals
           who
           he
           undertakes
           for
           ever
           .
           
             I
             give
             unto
             them
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
          
           (
           John
           10.
           27
           ,
           28.
           )
           and
           doth
           all
           of
           free
           Cost
           ,
           of
           meer
           Mercy
           and
           Compassion
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           's
           all
           this
           to
           one
           that
           neither
           sees
           his
           Sickness
           ,
           that
           sees
           nothing
           of
           a
           Wound
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           best
           Physician
           alive
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Physicans
           in
           the
           World
           ▪
           
           put
           all
           together
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           knows
           no
           Sickness
           ,
           that
           is
           sensible
           of
           no
           Disease
           ?
           Physicians
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           may
           go
           a
           begging
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           healthful
           ;
           Physicians
           are
           of
           no
           esteem
           save
           only
           to
           the
           Sick
           ,
           or
           upon
           a
           supposition
           of
           being
           so
           now
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           other
           time
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           Christ
           is
           so
           little
           set
           by
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           has
           not
           made
           them
           sick
           by
           smiting
           of
           them
           ;
           his
           Sword
           has
           not
           given
           them
           the
           wound
           ,
           his
           Dart
           has
           not
           been
           struck
           through
           their
           Liver
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           been
           broken
           with
           his
           Hammer
           ,
           nor
           melted
           with
           his
           Fire
           .
           So
           they
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           his
           Physician
           ,
           so
           they
           slight
           all
           the
           provision
           which
           God
           has
           made
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           let
           such
           a
           Soul
           be
           wounded
           ,
           let
           such
           a
           mans
           heart
           be
           broken
           ;
           let
           such
           a
           man
           be
           
           made
           sick
           through
           the
           sting
           of
           guilt
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           to
           wallow
           himself
           in
           ashes
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           his
           Transgressions
           ;
           and
           then
           
             who
             but
             Christ
          
           (
           as
           has
           been
           shew'd
           afore
           )
           Then
           the
           Physician
           ;
           then
           ,
           Wash
           me
           Lord
           ;
           then
           ,
           Supple
           my
           Wounds
           ;
           then
           ,
           Pour
           thy
           Wine
           and
           Oyle
           into
           my
           Sore
           .
           Then
           ,
           Lord
           Jesus
           cause
           me
           to
           hear
           the
           Voice
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           ,
           that
           the
           Bones
           which
           thou
           hast
           broken
           may
           Rejoyce
           .
           Nothing
           now
           so
           welcome
           as
           healing
           ;
           and
           so
           nothing
           ,
           no
           man
           so
           desirable
           now
           as
           Christ
           :
           His
           name
           to
           such
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           of
           names
           ;
           His
           Love
           to
           such
           is
           the
           best
           of
           Love
           ;
           himself
           being
           now
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           himself
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           such
           a
           Soul
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           Ten
           Thousands
           ,
           Song
           5.
           
        
         
           As
           Bread
           to
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           as
           Water
           to
           the
           Thirsty
           ,
           as
           Light
           to
           the
           Blind
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           to
           the
           
           Imprisoned
           :
           So
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           ,
           is
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           the
           Wounded
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           are
           Broken
           Hearted
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           Excellent
           in
           Gods
           Eyes
           ,
           since
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           so
           glorious
           in
           his
           Eyes
           .
           To
           contemn
           what
           a
           man
           counts
           Excellent
           ,
           is
           an
           offence
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           to
           vallue
           ,
           esteem
           ,
           or
           think
           highly
           of
           that
           which
           is
           of
           esteem
           with
           me
           ,
           this
           is
           pleasing
           to
           me
           ,
           such
           an
           opinion
           is
           excellent
           in
           my
           sight
           .
        
         
           What
           says
           Christ
           ,
           
             My
             Father
             loveth
             you
             ,
             because
             ye
             loved
             me
             .
          
           Who
           hath
           an
           high
           esteem
           for
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Father
           hath
           an
           high
           esteem
           for
           them
           .
           Hence
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           He
           that
           hath
           the
           Son
           ,
           hath
           the
           Father
           ;
           the
           Father
           will
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           for
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           who
           receiveth
           and
           sets
           an
           honourable
           esteem
           on
           his
           Son
           ,
           John
           16.
           27.
           
        
         
         
           But
           none
           will
           ,
           none
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           Broken-Hearted
           ;
           because
           they
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           ,
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           want
           and
           worth
           of
           an
           intrest
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           all
           the
           World
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           do
           say
           again
           ,
           That
           these
           and
           none
           but
           these
           ,
           have
           hearts
           of
           esteem
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
             Alas
             !
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             little
             worth
             ,
          
           (
           Pov.
           10.
           20.
           
           )
           for
           it
           is
           destitute
           of
           a
           precious
           esteem
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           destitute
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           wounded
           ,
           broken
           ,
           and
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           want
           of
           mercy
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           A
           Broken
           Heart
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             A
             thankful
             heart
             for
             that
             sence
             of
             sin
             and
             of
             grace
             it
             has
             received
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Broken
           Heart
           is
           a
           
             sensible
             heart
          
           .
           This
           we
           touched
           upon
           before
           .
           It
           is
           
             sensible
             of
             the
          
           
           dangers
           which
           Sin
           leadeth
           to
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           has
           cause
           to
           be
           sensible
           thereof
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           seen
           and
           felt
           what
           Sin
           is
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           guilt
           and
           punishment
           that
           by
           Law
           is
           due
           thereto
           .
           As
           a
           Broken
           heart
           is
           sensible
           of
           Sin
           ,
           in
           the
           evil
           nature
           and
           consequences
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           also
           sensible
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           delivering
           the
           Soul
           from
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           consequently
           ,
           
             it
             must
             be
             a
             thankful
             heart
             .
          
           Now
           
             he
             that
             Praises
             me
             ,
             glorifies
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ;
           and
           God
           loves
           to
           be
           glorified
           ,
           Gods
           glory
           is
           dear
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           part
           with
           that
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           23.
           
           Isa.
           42.
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           Broken-Hearted
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           is
           the
           sensible
           Soul
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Thankful
           Soul.
           
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
          
           said
           
             David
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             me
             ,
             Bless
             his
             holy
             Name
             .
          
           Behold
           what
           Blessing
           
           of
           God
           is
           here
           !
           And
           yet
           not
           content
           here
           with
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           with
           it
           again
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             forget
             not
             all
             his
             Benefits
             .
          
           Psal.
           103.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           But
           what
           's
           the
           matter
           ?
           
             Oh
             ,
             he
             has
             forgiven
             all
             thine
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             healed
             all
             thy
             Diseases
             .
             He
             has
             redeemed
             thy
             Life
             from
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             Crowneth
             thee
             with
             loving
             kindness
             ▪
             and
             tender
             Mercies
             ,
          
           Verse
           3.
           4.
           
           But
           how
           came
           he
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           this
           ?
           Why
           ,
           he
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           hang
           over
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           for
           Sin
           :
           Yea
           ,
           he
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           for
           Death
           and
           Hell
           to
           beset
           and
           compass
           him
           about
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           took
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           were
           pulling
           of
           him
           down
           into
           the
           deep
           ;
           this
           ●e
           saw
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           He
           saw
           also
           the
           way
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           Soul
           relieved
           with
           faith
           and
           sence
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           
           that
           made
           him
           a
           thankful
           man.
           
             If
             a
             man
             who
             has
             had
             a
             broken
             Leg
             ,
             is
             but
             made
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             breaking
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             kept
             from
             breaking
             of
             his
             Neck
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             a
             broken
             Leg.
             'T
             is
             good
             for
             me
             ,
          
           said
           
             David
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             Afflicted
             .
          
           I
           was
           by
           that
           preserved
           from
           a
           great
           danger
           ;
           for
           before
           that
           ,
           I
           went
           astray
           .
           Psal.
           119.
           67.
           71.
           
        
         
           And
           who
           can
           be
           thankful
           for
           a
           mercy
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           sensible
           that
           they
           want
           it
           ,
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           of
           Mercy
           .
           Now
           this
           the
           Broken-Hearted
           ,
           this
           the
           man
           that
           is
           of
           a
           
             Contrite
             Spirit
          
           is
           sensible
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           reference
           to
           Mercies
           of
           the
           best
           sort
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           thankful
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           an
           heart
           of
           esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           thankful
           heart
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           A
           Broken
           Heart
           is
           
           〈◊〉
           great
           esteem
           with
           ,
           or
           an
           excellent
           thing
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Because
             't
             is
             an
             heart
             that
             desires
             now
             to
             become
             a
             receptacle
             ,
             or
             habitation
             for
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           It
           was
           the
           Devils
           hold
           before
           ,
           and
           was
           contented
           so
           to
           be
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           for
           entertaining
           of
           ,
           for
           being
           possessed
           with
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
             Create
             in
             me
             a
             clean
             heart
             ,
          
           said
           
             David
             ,
             and
             renew
             a
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             me
             .
             Take
             not
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             me
             ,
             uphold
             me
             with
             thy
             free
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Now
           he
           was
           for
           a
           clean
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           right
           Spirit
           ;
           now
           he
           was
           for
           the
           sanctifyings
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           :
           A
           thing
           which
           the
           uncircumcised
           in
           heart
           resists
           ,
           and
           do
           despite
           unto
           ,
           Acts
           7.
           51.
           
           Heb.
           10.
           29.
           
        
         
           A
           Broken
           Heart
           therefore
           suiteth
           with
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           
           Contrite
           Spirit
           is
           one
           Spirit
           with
           him
           .
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           covets
           to
           dwell
           with
           
             the
             Broken
             in
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Broken
           in
           Heart
           desireth
           communion
           with
           him
           .
           Now
           here
           's
           an
           agreement
           ,
           an
           oneness
           of
           mind
           ;
           now
           the
           same
           mind
           is
           in
           thee
           which
           was
           also
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           an
           excellent
           Spirit
           ;
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           better
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Sight
           ,
           
             Then
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             or
             Ten
             thousand
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             .
          
        
         
           But
           does
           the
           Carnal
           World
           covet
           this
           ,
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Graces
           of
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           despise
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           they
           mock
           at
           it
           ,
           they
           prefer
           and
           countenance
           any
           sorry
           dirty
           Lust
           rather
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           ,
           that
           Heart
           so
           highly
           in
           esteem
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           remain
           
           for
           want
           thereof
           ,
           in
           their
           enmity
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Broken-Hearted
           knows
           that
           the
           sanctifyings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           means
           to
           keep
           from
           that
           relaps
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           come
           ,
           unless
           his
           heart
           be
           wounded
           a
           second
           time
           .
           Doubtless
           David
           had
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           at
           first
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           Brokenness
           had
           remained
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           given
           way
           to
           hardness
           of
           heart
           again
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           fallen
           into
           that
           Sin
           out
           of
           which
           he
           could
           not
           be
           recovered
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           Bones
           a
           second
           time
           .
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           Broken
           Heart
           is
           of
           great
           esteem
           with
           God
           ;
           for
           it
           (
           and
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           retains
           its
           tenderness
           )
           covets
           none
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           Sin
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           fit
           place
           ,
           before
           I
           go
           any
           further
           ,
           I
           will
           
           shew
           you
           some
           of
           the
           advantages
           that
           a
           Christian
           gets
           by
           keeping
           of
           his
           Heart
           tender
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           As
           to
           have
           a
           
             Broken
             Heart
          
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           so
           to
           keep
           this
           broken
           heart
           tender
           ,
           is
           also
           very
           advantagio
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           maintain
           in
           thy
           Soul
           always
           a
           fear
           of
           Sinning
           against
           God.
           Christians
           do
           not
           wink
           at
           ,
           or
           give
           way
           to
           Sin
           ,
           until
           their
           hearts
           begin
           to
           lose
           their
           Tenderness
           .
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           will
           be
           afflicted
           at
           the
           Sin
           of
           another
           ,
           much
           more
           it
           will
           be
           afraid
           of
           committing
           of
           Sin
           it self
           .
           2
           King
           22.
           19.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           quickly
           yieldeth
           to
           Prayer
           ;
           yea
           ,
           prompteth
           to
           it
           ,
           puts
           an
           edge
           and
           fire
           into
           it
           ;
           we
           never
           are
           backward
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           until
           our
           heart
           has
           lost
           its
           Tenderness
           ,
           ●ho
           then
           it
           grows
           cold
           ,
           flat
           and
           
           formal
           ,
           and
           so
           carnal
           to
           and
           in
           that
           holy
           duty
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           ,
           has
           always
           Repentance
           at
           hand
           for
           the
           least
           fault
           or
           slip
           or
           sinful
           thought
           that
           the
           Soul
           is
           guilty
           of
           ;
           in
           many
           things
           the
           best
           offend
           :
           But
           if
           a
           Christian
           loseth
           his
           Tenderness
           ,
           if
           he
           says
           he
           has
           his
           Repentance
           to
           seek
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           grown
           hard
           ;
           has
           lost
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           kind
           Spirit
           of
           Repentance
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           have
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           they
           were
           decayed
           ,
           and
           lost
           their
           Tenderness
           ;
           wherefore
           their
           Sin
           ,
           yea
           ,
           great
           Sins
           ,
           
             remained
             unrepented
             of
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           ,
           is
           for
           receiving
           often
           its
           Communion
           with
           God
           ;
           when
           he
           that
           is
           hardened
           ,
           tho
           the
           seed
           of
           Grace
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           will
           be
           content
           to
           Eat
           ,
           Drink
           ,
           Sleep
           ,
           wake
           ,
           and
           go
           
           days
           without
           number
           without
           him
           Isa.
           17.
           10.
           18.
           
           Jer.
           2.
           32.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           ,
           is
           a
           
             wakeful
             watchful
             heart
          
           .
           It
           watches
           against
           Sin
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Sin
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           Sin
           in
           the
           Calling
           ,
           Sin
           in
           Spiritual
           duties
           and
           performances
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           watches
           against
           Satan
           ,
           against
           the
           World
           ,
           against
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           when
           the
           Heart
           is
           not
           Tender
           ;
           there
           is
           Sleepiness
           ,
           Unwatchfulness
           ,
           Idleness
           ,
           a
           Suffering
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           Family
           ,
           and
           Calling
           to
           be
           much
           defiled
           ,
           spotted
           and
           blemished
           with
           Sin
           ;
           for
           a
           heart
           departs
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           turns
           aside
           in
           all
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           will
           deny
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           lawful
           things
           ,
           and
           will
           forhear
           even
           that
           which
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           some
           Jew
           ,
           or
           Gentile
           ,
           or
           the
           
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           any
           member
           of
           it
           should
           be
           offended
           ,
           or
           made
           weak
           thereby
           :
           whereas
           the
           Christian
           that
           is
           not
           tender
           ,
           that
           has
           lost
           his
           tenderness
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           off
           of
           denying
           himself
           in
           lawful
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           even
           adventure
           to
           meddle
           in
           things
           utterly
           forbidden
           ,
           whoever
           is
           offended
           ,
           grieved
           ,
           or
           made
           weak
           thereby
           :
           For
           an
           instance
           for
           this
           ,
           we
           need
           go
           no
           further
           then
           to
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           who
           while
           he
           was
           Tender
           ,
           trembled
           at
           little
           things
           ,
           but
           when
           his
           heart
           was
           hardened
           ,
           he
           could
           take
           Bethsheba
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Lust
           ,
           and
           kill
           her
           husband
           to
           cover
           his
           Wickedness
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           A
           Tender
           Heart
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           heart
           kept
           tender
           ,
           preserves
           from
           many
           a
           blow
           ,
           lash
           ,
           and
           fatherly
           chastisement
           ;
           because
           it
           shuns
           the
           causes
           ,
           which
           is
           sin
           ,
           of
           the
           scourging
           hand
           of
           God.
           
           
             With
             the
             upright
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             thy self
             upright
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             froward
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             thy self
             unsavoury
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           22.
           27.
           
           Psal.
           18.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           Many
           a
           needless
           rebuke
           and
           wound
           ,
           doth
           happen
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           thorow
           their
           unwise
           behaviour
           ;
           when
           I
           say
           needless
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           necessary
           ,
           but
           to
           reclaim
           us
           from
           our
           vanities
           ,
           for
           we
           should
           not
           feel
           the
           smart
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           our
           follies
           .
           Hence
           the
           afflicted
           is
           called
           a
           fool
           ,
           because
           his
           folly
           brings
           his
           affliction
           upon
           him
           .
           Fools
           ,
           says
           
             David
             ,
             Because
             of
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             their
             Iniquities
             ,
             are
             afflicted
             .
          
           Psal.
           107.
           17.
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           afore
           ,
           that
           he
           calls
           his
           Sin
           his
           foolishness
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             God
             will
             speak
             peace
             to
             his
             people
             and
             his
             saints
             ,
             but
             let
             not
          
           
           
             them
             return
             again
             to
             folly
          
           .
           Psal.
           38.
           5.
           
           Psal.
           85.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             If
             his
             Children
             transgress
             my
             Laws
             ,
             I
             will
             visit
             their
             Transgressions
             with
             a
             R●d
             ,
             and
             their
             Iniquities
             with
             Stripes
             .
          
        
         
           Quest.
           
             But
             what
             should
             a
             Christian
             do
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             broke
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             tender
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           this
           I
           will
           speak
           briefly
           .
           And
        
         
           First
           ,
           Give
           you
           several
           Cautions
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Several
           Directions
           .
        
         
           For
           Cautions
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Take
           heed
           ,
           that
           you
           choke
           not
           those
           Convictions
           that
           at
           present
           do
           break
           your
           hearts
           ,
           by
           labouring
           to
           put
           those
           things
           out
           of
           your
           minds
           which
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           Convictions
           ,
           but
           rather
           nourish
           and
           cherish
           those
           things
           in
           a
           deep
           and
           sober
           remembrance
           of
           them
           .
           Think
           therefore
           with
           thy self
           thus
           ,
           
           What
           was
           it
           that
           at
           first
           did
           wound
           my
           heart
           ?
           And
           let
           that
           still
           
             be
             there
          
           ,
           until
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Redeemed
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           removed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Shun
           Vain
           Company
           ;
           the
           keeping
           of
           Vain
           Company
           has
           stifled
           many
           a
           Conviction
           ,
           kill'd
           many
           a
           desire
           ,
           and
           made
           many
           a
           Soul
           fall
           into
           Hell
           ,
           that
           once
           was
           hot
           in
           looking
           after
           Heaven
           .
           A
           Companion
           that
           is
           not
           profitable
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           is
           hurtful
           .
           
             He
             that
             walketh
             with
             wise
             men
             shall
             be
             wise
             ,
             but
             a
             Companion
             of
             Fools
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
          
           Prov.
           13.
           20.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           Idle
           Talk
           ,
           that
           thou
           neither
           hear
           nor
           joyn
           with
           it
           .
           
             Go
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             foolish
             man
             ,
             when
             thou
             perceivest
             not
             in
             him
             the
             lips
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.
           7.
           
           
             Evil
             Communication
             corrup●s
             good
             manners
             .
             And
             a
             fools
             ▪
             Lips
             are
             a
             snare
             to
             his
             Soul.
          
           
           Wherefore
           take
           heed
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           Prov.
           18.
           7.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           33.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Beware
           of
           the
           least
           motion
           to
           Sin
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           not
           countenanced
           ,
           lest
           the
           countenancing
           of
           that
           ,
           makes
           way
           for
           a
           bigger
           :
           David's
           eye
           took
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           heart
           nourishing
           the
           thought
           ,
           made
           way
           for
           the
           Womans
           company
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           Adultry
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Murder
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             Brethren
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin.
          
           Heb.
           3.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           remember
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           will
           rend
           the
           block
           ,
           puts
           the
           thin
           end
           of
           the
           wedge
           first
           thereto
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           driving
           does
           his
           work
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           Evil
           Examples
           among
           the
           Godly
           ,
           learn
           of
           no
           man
           to
           do
           that
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           forbids
           .
           Sometimes
           Satan
           makes
           use
           of
           a
           good
           mans
           bad
           ways
           ,
           to
           spoile
           and
           
           harden
           the
           heart
           of
           them
           that
           come
           after
           :
           
           Peter's
           false
           doing
           had
           like
           to
           have
           spoiled
           Barnabas
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           more
           .
           Wherefore
           take
           heed
           of
           men
           ,
           of
           good
           mens
           ways
           ,
           and
           measure
           both
           theirs
           and
           thine
           own
           ,
           by
           no
           other
           rule
           but
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God.
           Gal.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           or
           Atheistical
           thoughts
           ;
           make
           no
           question
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           reality
           of
           Heavenly
           things
           :
           For
           know
           ,
           Unbelief
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           Evils
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           heart
           be
           Tender
           ,
           that
           nourisheth
           or
           gives
           place
           unto
           it
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             least
             there
             be
             in
             any
             of
             you
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             in
             departing
             from
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           3.
           12.
           
        
         
           These
           Cautions
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           observed
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           of
           all
           them
           that
           would
           ,
           when
           their
           Heart
           is
           made
           Tender
           ,
           keep
           it
           so
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Directions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Labour
             after
             a
             deep
             knowledge
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             it
             warm
             upon
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           Knowledge
           of
           his
           Presence
           ,
           that
           is
           
             every
             where
             .
             Do
             not
             I
             fill
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Jer.
           23.
           24.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Knowledge
           of
           his
           
             piercing
             Eye
          
           .
           That
           it
           runneth
           too
           and
           srow
           thorough
           the
           Earth
           ,
           beholding
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           the
           Evil
           and
           the
           Good.
           That
           his
           Eyes
           behold
           ,
           and
           his
           Eye
           lids
           try
           the
           Children
           of
           Men.
           Prov.
           15.
           3.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           turn
           and
           dissolve
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           into
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           in
           his
           hand
           but
           as
           a
           Scrole
           or
           Vesture
           ,
           Heb.
           1
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           4
           The
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           that
           the
           rebukes
           of
           it
           are
           as
           devouring
           Fire
           .
           Heb.
           12
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           knowledge
           of
           his
           
           Faithfulness
           ,
           in
           fulfilling
           Promises
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           threatnings
           on
           the
           Impenitent
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           18.
           
           Chap.
           24.
           35.
           
           Mark
           13.
           31.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Labour
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           deep
           sence
           of
           Sin
           in
           its
           Evil
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           Soul-destroying
           Effects
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ;
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           only
           Enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           hate
           ,
           or
           are
           hated
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           through
           that
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Remember
           ,
           it
           turned
           Angels
           into
           Devils
           ,
           thrust
           them
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Hell.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           chain
           in
           which
           they
           are
           held
           and
           bound
           over
           to
           Judgment
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2
           4.
           
           Jud.
           6.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           't
           was
           for
           that
           that
           Adam
           was
           turned
           out
           of
           Paradice
           :
           That
           for
           which
           the
           Old
           World
           was
           Drowned
           :
           That
           for
           which
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           was
           burned
           
           with
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           :
           And
           that
           which
           cost
           Christ
           his
           Blood
           to
           Redeem
           thee
           from
           the
           curse
           it
           has
           brought
           upon
           thee
           :
           And
           that
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           ,
           will
           keep
           thee
           out
           of
           Heaven
           for
           Ever
           and
           Ever
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consider
           the
           pains
           of
           Hell
           ,
           Christ
           makes
           use
           of
           that
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           keep
           the
           heart
           tender
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           repeats
           and
           repeats
           ,
           and
           repeats
           both
           the
           Nature
           and
           durableness
           of
           the
           burning
           Flame
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           gnawing
           of
           the
           never-dying-worm
           that
           dwells
           there
           ,
           Mar.
           9.
           43
           ,
           44
           ,
           45
           ,
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
           48.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Consider
           of
           Death
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           certainty
           of
           thy
           dying
           ,
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           time
           when
           .
           We
           must
           dye
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           dye
           ,
           our
           days
           are
           determined
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           our
           months
           are
           with
           God
           ,
           tho
           not
           with
           us
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           pass
           them
           ,
           would
           we
           ,
           had
           we
           them
           ,
           give
           a
           thousand
           
           worlds
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           14.
           14.
           
           Job
           7.
           1.
           
           Chap.
           1●
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           Consider
           thou
           must
           dye
           but
           once
           ,
           I
           mean
           but
           once
           as
           to
           this
           world
           ,
           for
           if
           thou
           ,
           when
           thou
           goest
           hence
           ,
           do'st
           not
           dye
           well
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           come
           back
           again
           and
           dye
           better
           .
           '
           
             I
             is
             appointed
             unto
             all
             men
             once
             to
             dye
             and
             after
             this
             the
             Judgment
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           27.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Consider
           also
           of
           the
           certainty
           and
           terribleness
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           sit
           upon
           his
           Great
           White
           Throne
           ;
           when
           the
           dead
           shall
           ,
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trump
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           raised
           up
           ;
           when
           the
           Elements
           ,
           with
           -
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           on
           a
           burning
           Flame
           ;
           when
           Christ
           shall
           separate
           men
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           a
           Shepherd
           divideth
           his
           Sheep
           from
           the
           Goats
           ,
           when
           the
           the
           Books
           shall
           be
           opened
           ,
           the
           Witness
           produced
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           be
           
           Judged
           according
           to
           his
           works
           ;
           when
           Heaven
           Gate
           shall
           stand
           open
           to
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           Saved
           ,
           and
           the
           Jaws
           of
           Hell
           stand
           gaping
           for
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           Damned
           .
           Acts
           7
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Chap.
           10.
           42.
           
           Matt.
           25.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           Revel
           .
           2.
           11.
           1
           
           Cor.
           15.
           51
           ,
           52.
           
           Revel
           .
           20.
           12.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.
           7
           ,
           10
           ,
           12.
           
           Mat.
           25.
           32.
           
           Rom.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Revel
           .
           22.
           12.
           
           Matt.
           25.
           34
           ,
           41.
           
           Revel
           .
           20.
           15.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Consider
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           did
           use
           no
           means
           to
           harden
           his
           heart
           against
           doing
           and
           suffering
           those
           sorrows
           which
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           thy
           Soul
           :
           No
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           have
           hardened
           his
           heart
           against
           thee
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           because
           thou
           hadst
           Sinned
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           rather
           awakened
           himself
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           all
           Pity
           ,
           Bowels
           ,
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Tender
           Mercies
           ,
           
           and
           did
           it
           .
           
             In
             his
             Love
             and
             in
             his
             Pity
             he
             saved
             us
             .
             His
             Tender
             Mercies
             from
             on
             high
             hath
             visited
             us
             .
             He
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Learn
           then
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           Tender
           of
           thy self
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           thy
           Heart
           Tender
           to
           Godward
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           thy
           Soul.
           But
           to
           draw
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             USE
          
           
             LEt
             us
             now
             then
             make
             some
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             As
             ,
             First
             ,
             From
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               the
               man
               who
               is
               truly
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               has
               had
               his
               Heart
               Broken
               ,
               his
               Heart
               Broken
               in
               order
               to
               his
               coming
               to
               him
            
             ;
             and
             this
             shews
             us
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             league
             that
             is
             between
             Sin
             and
             the
             Soul
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             firm
             ,
             so
             strong
             ,
             so
             inviolable
             ,
             
             as
             that
             nothing
             can
             break
             ,
             disannul
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             void
             ,
             unless
             the
             heart
             be
             broken
             for
             it
             .
             'T
             was
             so
             with
             David
             ,
             yea
             ,
             his
             new
             league
             with
             it
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             broken
             ,
             until
             his
             heart
             was
             Broken.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             amazing
             to
             Consider
             ,
             what
             hold
             Sin
             has
             on
             some
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             Will
             and
             Affections
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             them
             better
             then
             Heaven
             ,
             better
             then
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Soul
             ,
             ay
             ,
             then
             Salvation
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             ,
             tho
             all
             these
             are
             offered
             them
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             
               if
               they
               will
               but
               leave
               their
               Sins
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             choose
             rather
             to
             abide
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             stand
             and
             fall
             by
             them
             .
             How
             sayst
             thou
             Sinner
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             Truth
             ?
             How
             many
             times
             hast
             thou
             had
             Heaven
             and
             Salvation
             offer'd
             to
             thee
             freely
             ,
             wouldst
             thou
             but
             break
             thy
             league
             with
             this
             great
             enemy
             of
             God
             ?
             Of
             God
             ,
             do
             I
             say
             ?
             If
             thou
             wouldst
             but
             break
             this
             
             league
             with
             this
             great
             Enemy
             of
             thy
             Soul
             ;
             but
             couldest
             never
             yet
             be
             brought
             unto
             it
             :
             No
             ,
             neither
             by
             Threatning
             ,
             nor
             by
             Promise
             couldst
             thou
             ever
             yet
             be
             brought
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             said
             of
             
               Ahab
               ,
               He
               sold
               himself
               to
               work
               wickedness
               :
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               for
               your
               Iniquities
               have
               ye
               sold
               your selves
               ,
            
             1
             King
             21.
             25.
             
             Isa.
             50.
             1.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             Iniquity
             ?
             Why
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             ,
             nay
             ,
             worse
             then
             nought
             a
             thousand
             times
             ;
             but
             because
             nought
             ,
             is
             as
             we
             say
             nought
             ;
             therefore
             it
             goes
             under
             that
             term
             ,
             where
             God
             saith
             again
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               sold
               your selves
               for
               nought
               ,
            
             Isa.
             52.
             3.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             What
             an
             amazing
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             That
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             should
             make
             no
             better
             a
             Bargain
             ;
             That
             one
             that
             is
             so
             wise
             in
             all
             terene
             things
             ,
             should
             
             be
             such
             afool
             in
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             most
             weighty
             :
             And
             yet
             such
             a
             fool
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             every
             one
             that
             goes
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             break
             his
             league
             with
             Sin
             ,
             until
             his
             heart
             is
             broken
             
               for
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Men
             love
             Darkness
             rather
             then
             Light
             :
             Ay
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             manifest
             they
             love
             it
             ,
             since
             so
             great
             a
             profer
             will
             not
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             leave
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Is
             this
             a
             truth
             ?
             That
             the
             man
             that
             truly
             comes
             to
             God
             in
             order
             thereto
             ,
             has
             had
             his
             Heart
             broken
             ?
             Then
             this
             shews
             us
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             some
             mens
             hearts
             are
             Broken
             ;
             even
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             breaks
             some
             mens
             hearts
             for
             Sin
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             dye
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             come
             to
             God
             that
             they
             might
             be
             Saved
             .
          
           
             Behold
             therefore
             in
             this
             ,
             how
             
             God
             resolved
             as
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             some
             mens
             Souls
             !
             He
             will
             have
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             break
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             Save
             them
             ;
             He
             will
             kill
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Live
             ;
             He
             will
             wound
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             heal
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             seems
             by
             our
             discourse
             ,
             that
             now
             there
             is
             no
             way
             left
             but
             this
             ;
             fair
             means
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             ;
             good
             words
             ,
             a
             Glorious
             Gospel
             ,
             Entreatings
             ,
             Bseeching
             with
             Blood
             and
             Tears
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             :
             Men
             are
             resolved
             to
             put
             God
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             have
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             fetch
             them
             ,
             follow
             them
             ,
             catch
             them
             ,
             Lame
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             break
             their
             Bones
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             shall
             not
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             Some
             men
             think
             an
             invitation
             ,
             an
             outward
             call
             ,
             a
             rational
             discourse
             will
             do
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             much
             deceived
             .
             There
             must
             a
             
             Power
             ,
             an
             exceeding
             great
             and
             mighty
             Power
             attend
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             it
             worketh
             not
             effectually
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul.
             I
             know
             these
             things
             are
             enough
             to
             leave
             men
             without
             excuse
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             enough
             to
             bring
             men
             home
             to
             God.
             Sin
             has
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             sold
             themselves
             to
             it
             ;
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Devil
             has
             hold
             of
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             Captives
             at
             his
             will
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             all
             this
             ,
             
               their
               will
               is
            
             one
             with
             Sin
             and
             with
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             held
             Captive
             thereby
             :
             And
             if
             God
             gives
             not
             Contrition
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             for
             Sin
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             mind
             in
             man
             ,
             to
             forsake
             this
             so
             horrible
             a
             Confederacy
             and
             Plot
             against
             his
             Soul.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Hence
             men
             are
             said
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             these
             breasts
             ,
             that
             come
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             him
             .
             Isa.
             26
             9.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             44.
             
          
           
           
             Wherefore
             John
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               what
               manner
               of
               Love
               the
               Father
               hath
               bestowed
               upon
               !
               us
            
             Here
             is
             Cost
             bestowed
             ,
             Paines
             bestowed
             ,
             Labour
             bestowed
             ,
             Repentance
             bestowed
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             an
             Heart
             made
             sore
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             fill'd
             with
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             then
             may
             teach
             us
             what
             estemation
             to
             set
             upon
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             .
             
               A
               Broken
               Heart
               ,
               is
               such
               as
               God
               esteems
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             as
             God
             counts
             better
             then
             all
             external
             Service
             .
             A
             Broken
             Heart
             is
             that
             which
             is
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             thy
             coming
             to
             Christ
             for
             Life
             .
          
           
             The
             World
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             what
             to
             say
             to
             one
             that
             has
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             despise
             it
             ,
             and
             count
             that
             man
             that
             carries
             it
             in
             his
             bosom
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             a
             moping
             fool
             ,
             a
             miserable
             wretch
             ,
             an
             undone
             Soul.
             
               But
               a
               Broken
               and
               a
               Contrite
               Spirit
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               despise
               .
            
             A
             Broken
             Heart
             takes
             thine
             Eye
             ,
             thy
             Heart
             ;
             thou
             choosest
             it
             for
             thy
             Companion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             hast
             given
             thy
             Son
             a
             charge
             to
             look
             well
             to
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             hast
             promised
             him
             thy
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             has
             afore
             been
             proved
             .
          
           
             Sinner
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             obtained
             a
             broken
             Heart
             ?
             has
             God
             bestowed
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             upon
             thee
             ?
             He
             has
             given
             thee
             what
             himself
             is
             pleased
             with
             ;
             He
             has
             given
             thee
             a
             Cabinet
             to
             hold
             his
             Grace
             in
             ,
             He
             has
             given
             thee
             an
             heart
             ,
             that
             can
             heartily
             desire
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             an
             heart
             ,
             after
             his
             own
             Heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             suits
             his
             minde
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             it
             is
             Painful
             now
             ,
             Sorrowful
             now
             ,
             Penitent
             now
             ,
             grieved
             
               now
               ;
               now
            
             't
             is
             
               Broken
               ,
               now
            
             it
             Bleeds
             ,
             
             
               now
               ,
               now
            
             it
             Sobs
             ,
             now
             it
             Sighs
             ,
             now
             it
             mourns
             and
             cryeth
             unto
             God.
             Well
             ,
             very
             well
             .
             All
             this
             is
             because
             he
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             thee
             laugh
             ;
             he
             has
             made
             thee
             Sorry
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             Rejoyce
             in
             Heaven
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               that
               Mourn
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               be
               Comforted
               .
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               that
               Weep
               now
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               Laugh
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.
             4.
             
             Luke
             6
             21.
             
          
           
             But
             Soul
             ,
             be
             sure
             thou
             hast
             this
             Broken
             Heart
             ;
             all
             Hearts
             are
             not
             Broken
             Hearts
             ,
             nor
             is
             every
             heart
             that
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             wound
             ,
             an
             Heart
             that
             's
             truly
             Broken
             :
             A
             man
             may
             be
             cut
             to
             ,
             yet
             not
             into
             the
             Heart
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             have
             another
             ,
             yet
             not
             a
             broken
             Heart
             .
             Acts
             7.
             54.
             1
             
             Sam.
             10
             9.
             
             We
             know
             there
             's
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             wound
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             wound
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             mans
             Sin
             may
             be
             wounded
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Heart
             
             not
             Broken
             ;
             so
             was
             Pharoahs
             ,
             so
             was
             Sauls
             ,
             so
             was
             Ahabs
             ;
             but
             they
             had
             none
             of
             them
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Take
             heed
             every
             scratch
             with
             a
             Pin
             ,
             every
             prick
             with
             a
             Thorn
             ;
             nay
             ,
             every
             blow
             that
             God
             giveth
             with
             his
             Word
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             doth
             not
             therefore
             break
             them
             .
             God
             gave
             Ahab
             such
             a
             blow
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             him
             stoop
             ,
             fast
             ,
             humble
             himself
             ,
             gird
             himself
             with
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             Sackcloth
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             matter
             for
             a
             King
             ;
             and
             go
             softly
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             never
             had
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             1
             King
             21.
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             Pharoah
             and
             Saul
             Confessed
             their
             Sin
             ,
             Judas
             Repented
             himself
             of
             his
             doings
             ,
             Esau
             sought
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             that
             carefully
             with
             Tears
             ;
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             had
             an
             Heart
             rightly
             Broken
             ,
             or
             a
             Spirit
             truly
             
             Contrite
             ;
             
               Pharoah
               ,
               Saul
            
             and
             Judas
             ,
             were
             
               Pharoah
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             and
             Judas
             still
             ;
             Esau
             ,
             was
             
               Esau
               still
            
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             gracious
             change
             ,
             no
             thorough
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             no
             unfeigned
             parting
             with
             their
             Sins
             ;
             no
             hearty
             flight
             for
             Refuge
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             tho
             they
             indeed
             had
             thus
             been
             touched
             .
             Exod.
             10.
             16.
             1
             
             Sam.
             26.
             21.
             
             Mat.
             27.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             call
             a
             loud
             to
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             not
             that
             for
             a
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             go
             for
             one
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeking
             Soul
             ,
             let
             me
             advise
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             not
             be
             decieved
             as
             to
             this
             thing
             of
             so
             great
             weight
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             go
             back
             towards
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             compare
             thy self
             with
             those
             six
             
             or
             seven
             signs
             of
             a
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Heart
             ,
             which
             there
             I
             have
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             given
             to
             thee
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             deal
             with
             thy
             Soul
             impartially
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             ,
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             great
             help
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             shalt
             be
             sincere
             therein
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             betake
             thy self
             to
             the
             search
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             especially
             where
             thou
             readest
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             try
             if
             thy
             Conversation
             be
             like
             ,
             or
             has
             a
             good
             resemblance
             or
             oneness
             with
             theirs
             :
             But
             in
             this
             have
             a
             care
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             compare
             thy self
             with
             those
             good
             Folk
             ,
             of
             whose
             Conversion
             thou
             readest
             not
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             breaking
             of
             whose
             Heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             for
             Saints
             ,
             have
             not
             their
             Conversion
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             or
             nature
             
             of
             it
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             Do
             thou
             consider
             truly
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             signs
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             are
             laid
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             true
             effect
             of
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
             .
             And
             for
             this
             see
             ,
             Mat.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Luke
             18.
             13.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             8.
             
             Act
             ;
             2.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             
               &c.
               Chap.
            
             16.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             Take
             into
             Consideration
             ,
             how
             God
             has
             said
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             Save
             .
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             read
             these
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             One
             and
             Thirtieth
             of
             
               Jeremiah
               ,
               They
               shall
               come
               with
               Weeping
               ;
               and
               with
               Supplication
               will
               I
               l●●d
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             V.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Read
             Jer.
             50.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               In
               those
               days
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               shall
               come
               ,
               they
               and
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Judah
             
               together
               ,
               going
               and
               weeping
               :
               They
               shall
               go
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               seek
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
               They
               shall
               ask
               the
               way
               to
            
             Zion
             
               with
               their
               faces
               thitherward
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Come
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               joyn
               our-selves
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               a
               perpetual
               Covenant
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Read
             Ezek.
             6.
             9.
             
             
               And
               they
               that
               escape
               of
               you
               shall
               remember
               me
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               whither
               they
               shall
               be
               carried
               Captives
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               broken
               with
               their
               who●
               rish
               Heart
               ;
               which
               have
               departed
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               eyes
               which
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               their
               Idols
               :
               And
               they
               shall
               loath
               themselves
               for
               the
               Evils
               which
               they
               have
               committed
               in
               all
               their
               Abominations
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Read
             Ezek.
             7.
             16.
             
             
               But
               they
               that
               escape
               of
               them
               ,
               shall
               escape
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               Mountains
               like
               Doves
               of
               the
               Valleys
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               Mourning
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               his
               Iniquity
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Read
             Ezek.
             20.
             43.
             
             And
             
             
               there
               shall
               ye
               remember
               your
               ways
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               doings
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               have
               been
               defiled
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               loath
               your selves
               in
               your
               own
               sight
               ,
               for
               all
               your
               evils
               that
               ye
               have
               commited
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Read
             Ezek.
             36.
             31.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               ye
               remember
               your
               own
               evil
               ways
               ,
               and
               your
               doings
               that
               were
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               shall
               loath
               your selves
               in
               your
               own
               sight
               ,
               for
               your
               Iniquities
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               Abominations
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Read
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               pour
               upon
               the
               house
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               and
               of
               Suplications
               :
               And
               they
               shall
               look
               upon
               me
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               mourn
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               mourneth
               for
               his
               only
               Son
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               in
               bitterness
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               in
               bitterness
               for
               his
               first-born
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             Heart
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Broken
             :
             Wherefore
             Soul
             ,
             Take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             these
             are
             Texts
             by
             which
             God
             promiseth
             ,
             that
             those
             whom
             he
             saveth
             ,
             shall
             have
             this
             Heart
             ,
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             these
             holy
             effects
             in
             them
             :
             Therefore
             consider
             again
             ,
             and
             examine
             thy self
             ,
             whether
             this
             is
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             thy
             Soul.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             thou
             mayst
             do
             it
             fully
             ,
             consider
             again
             ,
             and
             do
             thou
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Remember
             that
             here
             is
             such
             a
             sence
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             irksomness
             thereof
             ,
             as
             maketh
             the
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             abhor
             that
             ,
             but
             himself
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             :
             This
             is
             worth
             the
             noting
             by
             thee
             .
          
           
             2
             Remember
             again
             ,
             That
             here
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Self-abhorrence
             ,
             but
             a
             
               sorrowful
               ,
               kind
               mourning
            
             unto
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             Soul
             by
             Sin
             has
             affront●d
             ,
             contemned
             disregarded
             ,
             
             and
             set
             at
             nought
             ,
             both
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Word
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Remember
             also
             ,
             That
             here
             are
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             with
             desires
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             out
             of
             love
             with
             Sin
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             ,
             firmly
             joyned
             and
             knit
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Remember
             also
             ,
             That
             this
             People
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             have
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             from
             Satan
             to
             God
             ,
             from
             Sin
             to
             Grace
             ,
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             scattered
             with
             Tears
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             with
             Weeping
             and
             Supplication
             :
             
               They
               shall
               go
               weeping
               ,
               and
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Remember
             that
             these
             People
             ,
             as
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             do
             ,
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             ask
             the
             way
             of
             those
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             to
             Zion
             ,
             or
             the
             Heavenly
             Countrey
             ;
             whereby
             they
             confess
             their
             ignorance
             as
             became
             them
             ,
             &
             their
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             way
             to
             Life
             ,
             yea
             ,
             thereby
             they
             declare
             ,
             that
             there
             
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             this
             side
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             can
             satisfie
             the
             longings
             ,
             the
             desires
             and
             cravings
             ,
             of
             a
             Broken
             and
             Contrite
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             be
             advised
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             these
             things
             seriously
             ,
             and
             compare
             thy
             Soul
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             else
             thou
             shalt
             find
             here
             written
             ,
             for
             thy
             Conviction
             and
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             a
             broken
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             of
             such
             esteem
             with
             God
             ,
             
               Then
               this
               should
               encourage
               them
               that
               have
               it
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               God
               with
               it
               .
            
             I
             know
             the
             GREAT
             encouragement
             for
             men
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             
               is
               a
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             (
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             5.
             )
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             GREAT
             Encouragement
             ,
             &
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             but
             that
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             other
             Encouragements
             subordinate
             
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             a
             Broken
             ,
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             is
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             thou
             that
             canst
             carry
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             Sorrowful
             Spirit
             with
             thee
             ;
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             God
             ,
             tell
             him
             ,
             thy
             Heart
             is
             wounded
             within
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             Sorrow
             in
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             art
             
               Sorry
               for
               thy
               Sins
            
             ,
             but
             take
             heed
             of
             Lying
             .
             Confess
             also
             thy
             Sins
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             continually
             before
             thee
             .
             David
             made
             an
             argument
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             God
             by
             Prayer
             .
             
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thine
               Anger
               ,
               neither
               chasten
               me
               in
               thy
               sore
               displeasure
               .
            
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             O
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               thine
               Arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               hand
               ●resseth
               me
               sore
               .
               There
               is
               no
               soundness
               in
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               Anger
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               rest
               in
            
             
             
               my
               bones
               because
               of
               my
               Sin.
               For
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               mine
               head
               :
               as
               an
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               for
               me
               .
               My
               wounds
               stink
               and
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               foolishness
               .
               I
               am
               troubled
               ,
               I
               am
               bowed
               down
               greatly
               ;
               I
               go
               mourning
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
               For
               my
               loins
               are
               filled
               with
               a
               lothsom
               disease
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               soundness
               in
               my
               Flesh.
               I
               am
               feeble
               and
               sore
               broken
               :
               I
               have
               roared
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               disquietness
               of
               my
               heart
               .
               Lord
               ,
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               ;
               and
               my
               groaning
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               .
               My
               heart
               panteth
               ,
               my
               strength
               faileth
               me
               :
               As
               for
               the
               light
               of
               mine
               Eyes
               ,
               it
               also
               is
               gone
               from
               me
               :
               My
               lovers
               and
               friends
               stand
               aloof
               from
               my
               sore
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             Psal.
             38.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Words
             ,
             Sighs
             ,
             Complaints
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             of
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             to
             
             God
             for
             Mercy
             ;
             And
             so
             are
             they
             .
             
               Have
               Mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               :
               According
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               tender
               Mercies
               ,
               blot
               out
               my
               Transgressions
               .
               Wash
               me
               throughly
               from
               mine
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               me
               from
               my
               Sin.
               For
               I
               acknowledge
               my
               Transgressions
               ,
               and
               my
               Sins
               are
               ever
               before
               me
               .
            
             Psal.
             51.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             God
             alloweth
             poor
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             can
             without
             lying
             ,
             thus
             to
             plead
             and
             argue
             with
             him
             .
             
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               sorrowful
            
             ,
             said
             the
             good
             man
             to
             him
             ,
             
               let
               thy
               Salvation
               set
               me
               on
               high
               ,
            
             Psal.
             69.
             29.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             Thou
             that
             hast
             a
             
               Broken
               Heart
            
             ,
             take
             courage
             ,
             God
             bids
             thee
             take
             courage
             ;
             say
             therefore
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               :
            
             As
             usually
             the
             Broken-Hearted
             are
             :
             
               And
               why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
               Hope
               thou
               in
               God.
               I
            
             
             
               had
               fainted
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               been
               of
               good
               courage
               ;
               therefore
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             Psal.
             42.
             11.
             
             Psal.
             43.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             27.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             Alas
             !
             The
             Broken-Hearted
             are
             far
             off
             from
             this
             ,
             they
             faint
             ,
             they
             reckon
             themselves
             among
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             think
             God
             will
             remember
             them
             no
             more
             ;
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holiness
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Sins
             and
             Vilenesses
             ,
             will
             certainly
             consume
             them
             ;
             they
             feel
             guilt
             and
             anguish
             of
             Soul
             ,
             they
             go
             Mourning
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ;
             their
             Mouth
             is
             full
             of
             gravil
             and
             gaul
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             made
             to
             drink
             draughts
             of
             Wormwood
             and
             Gaul
             :
             So
             that
             he
             must
             be
             an
             artist
             indeed
             at
             believing
             ,
             who
             can
             come
             to
             God
             under
             his
             guilt
             and
             horror
             ,
             and
             plead
             in
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             
             such
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             
               and
               that
               a
               Broken
               and
               a
               Contrite
               Spirit
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               despise
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             if
             a
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             esteem
             with
             God
             ;
             
               Then
               why
               should
               some
               be
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               so
               afraid
               of
               a
               Broken
               Heart
               ,
               and
               so
               shy
               of
               a
               Contrite
               Spirit
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             are
             as
             fraid
             of
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             for
             their
             sins
             should
             have
             their
             hearts
             Broken
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Dog
               is
               of
               the
               Whip
               .
            
             O!
             They
             cann't
             away
             with
             such
             Books
             ,
             with
             such
             Sermons
             ,
             with
             such
             Preachers
             ,
             or
             with
             such
             talk
             ,
             as
             tends
             to
             make
             a
             man
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             Break
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             Contrite
             for
             his
             Sins
             .
             Hence
             they
             
               heap
               to
               themselves
               such
               Teachers
            
             ,
             get
             such
             Books
             ,
             Love
             such
             Company
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             such
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             rather
             tends
             to
             harden
             ,
             
             then
             soften
             ;
             to
             make
             desperate
             in
             ,
             then
             sorrowful
             for
             their
             Sins
             :
             They
             say
             to
             such
             Sermons
             ,
             Books
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             Amaziah
             said
             to
             
               Amos.
               O
               thou
               seer
               ,
               go
               ,
               flee
               thou
               away
               into
               the
               land
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               and
               there
               eat
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Prophesie
               there
               ,
               but
               Prophesie
               not
               again
               any
               more
               at
            
             Bethel
             ,
             &c.
             Amos
             7.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             these
             People
             know
             what
             they
             do
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             think
             they
             ,
             for
             such
             Preachers
             ,
             such
             Books
             ,
             such
             Discourses
             ,
             tend
             to
             make
             one
             Melancholy
             or
             Mad
             ;
             they
             make
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             take
             pleasure
             in
             our Selves
             ,
             in
             our
             Concerns
             ,
             in
             our
             Lives
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Oh
             
               Fool
               in
               grain
            
             !
             Let
             me
             speak
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Is
             it
             a
             time
             to
             take
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             Recreate
             thy self
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             before
             thou
             hast
             Mourned
             and
             been
             Sorry
             for
             thy
             Sins
             ?
             That
             Mirth
             that
             is
             before
             Repentance
             for
             Sin
             ,
             will
             
             
               certainly
               end
               in
               heaviness
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Wise
             Man
             puting
             both
             together
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             Mourning
             must
             be
             first
             .
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
               to
               Weep
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               Laugh
               ,
               a
               time
               to
               Mourn
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               Dance
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             What!
             An
             Unconverted
             Man
             ,
             and
             Laugh
             !
             Shouldest
             thou
             see
             one
             Singing
             merry
             Songs
             ,
             that
             is
             riding
             up
             Holbourn
             ,
             to
             Tyburn
             ,
             to
             be
             hanged
             for
             Felony
             ;
             wouldest
             thou
             not
             count
             him
             besides
             himself
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ;
             and
             yet
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             him
             that
             is
             for
             Mirth
             ,
             while
             he
             standeth
             Condemned
             by
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             for
             his
             Trespasses
             .
             Man
             !
             Man
             !
             Thou
             hast
             cause
             to
             Mourn
             ;
             yea
             ,
             thou
             must
             Mourn
             ,
             if
             ever
             thou
             art
             Saved
             .
             Wherefore
             my
             advice
             is
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             shuning
             ,
             thou
             covet
             both
             such
             Books
             ,
             such
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             such
             Discourses
             ,
             as
             has
             a
             tendency
             to
             
             make
             a
             man
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             his
             Heart
             for
             Sin
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             thou
             wilt
             never
             be
             as
             thou
             shoud'st
             ,
             concerned
             about
             ,
             nor
             seek
             the
             Salvation
             of
             thine
             own
             Soul
             ,
             before
             thou
             hast
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             a
             Broken
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             a
             
               Broken
               Heart
            
             ,
             be
             not
             shy
             of
             a
             
               Contrite
               Spirit
            
             :
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Mercies
             that
             God
             bestows
             upon
             a
             Man
             or
             a
             Woman
             .
             The
             Heart
             Rightly
             Broken
             at
             the
             sence
             of
             ,
             and
             made
             Truly
             Contrite
             for
             Trransgression
             ,
             
               is
               a
               certain
               fore-runner
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             these
             six
             demonstrations
             ,
             which
             was
             laid
             down
             to
             prove
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             at
             first
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             thy
             awaking
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             Let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             find
             it
             so
             ,
             Thou
             must
             have
             thy
             heart
             Broken
             ,
             whether
             
             thou
             wilt
             or
             no.
             God
             is
             resolved
             to
             break
             ALL
             hearts
             for
             Sin
             ,
             some
             time
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             Can
             it
             be
             imagined
             ,
             Sin
             being
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             God
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Revenger
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             man
             must
             smart
             for
             Sin
             :
             Smart
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             either
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             to
             Condemnation
             .
             He
             that
             Mourns
             not
             now
             ,
             while
             the
             Door
             of
             Mercy
             's
             open
             ;
             must
             Mourn
             for
             Sin
             when
             the
             door
             of
             Mercy
             's
             shut
             .
          
           
             Shall
             men
             despise
             God
             ,
             Break
             his
             Law
             ,
             Contemn
             his
             Threats
             ,
             Abuse
             his
             Grace
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Shut
             their
             Eyes
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             See
             ;
             and
             Stop
             their
             Ears
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             Hear
             ;
             and
             shall
             they
             SO
             escape
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Because
             he
             called
             ,
             and
             they
             refused
             ;
             he
             stretched
             out
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             they
             regarded
             it
             not
             :
             Therefore
             shall
             Calamity
             come
             upon
             them
             as
             upon
             one
             in
             Travel
             ,
             
             and
             they
             shall
             cry
             in
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             will
             laugh
             at
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             mock
             when
             their
             Fear
             cometh
             .
             Then
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               cry
            
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             24.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             often
             observed
             ,
             that
             this
             threatning
             is
             repeated
             at
             least
             seven
             times
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               be
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               Teeth
               ;
               There
               shall
               be
               wailing
               and
               gnashing
               of
               Teeth
               ,
            
             as
             Mat.
             8.
             12.
             
             Chap.
             13.
             42.
             and
             50.
             
             Chap.
             22.
             13.
             
             Chap.
             24
             ▪
             51.
             
             Chap.
             25.
             30.
             
             Luke
             13.
             28.
             
          
           
             There
             ,
             where
             ;
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             barr
             of
             Christs
             Tribunal
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             shut
             too
             the
             door
             to
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             Glory
             ,
             that
             have
             here
             despised
             the
             offer
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             overlooked
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Patience
             :
             
               There
               shall
               be
               wailing
               and
               gnashing
               ▪
            
             
             
               of
               Teeth
            
             .
             They
             shall
             weep
             and
             wail
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             but
             two
             Scriptures
             that
             I
             shall
             use
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             draw
             towards
             a
             Conclusion
             .
             One
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             Proverbs
             ,
             where
             Solomon
             is
             counseling
             of
             Young
             Men
             to
             beware
             of
             Strange
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             wanton
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             ensnaring
             women
             .
             Take
             heed
             of
             such
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               Lest
               thou
               mourn
               at
               last
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               Hell
            
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             dead
             ,
             
               when
               thy
               flesh
               and
               thy
               body
               are
               consumed
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               how
               have
               I
               hated
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               despised
               Reproof
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               obeyed
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               Teachers
               ,
               nor
               enclined
               mine
               ears
               to
               them
               that
               Instructed
               me
               ,
            
             Prov.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Scripture
             is
             that
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Because
               when
               I
               Called
               ,
               ye
               did
               not
               Answer
               ,
               when
               I
               Spake
               ,
               ye
               did
               not
               Hear
               ,
               but
               did
               evil
               before
               mine
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               did
               choose
               that
               wherein
               I
               delighted
               not
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               my
               Servant
               shall
               eat
               ,
               but
               ye
               shall
               be
               hungrey
               ;
               behold
               ,
               my
               Servants
               shall
               drink
               ,
               but
               ye
               shall
               be
               thirsty
               ;
               behold
               ,
               my
               Servants
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               ye
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               ;
               behold
               ,
               my
               Servants
               shall
               sing
               for
               joy
               of
               Heart
               ,
               but
               ye
               shall
               cry
               for
               Sorrow
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               howl
               for
               Vexation
               of
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Isa.
             65.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             many
             beholds
             are
             here
             ?
             And
             every
             behold
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             call
             to
             careless
             ones
             
               to
               Consider
            
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             declaration
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             thus
             at
             last
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             all
             Impenitent
             Sinners
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             others
             sing
             for
             Joy
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             ,
             they
             shall
             Sorrow
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             howl
             for
             vexation
             of
             Spirit
             there
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             me
             advise
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             afraid
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             ye
             rather
             covet
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             and
             prize
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             
             covet
             it
             now
             ,
             now
             the
             
               White
               Flag
            
             is
             hung
             out
             ,
             now
             the
             
               Golden
               Scepter
            
             of
             Grace
             is
             held
             forth
             to
             you
             .
             Better
             mourn
             now
             God
             enclines
             to
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             then
             mourn
             when
             the
             door
             is
             quite
             shut
             up
             .
             And
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             first
             time
             that
             I
             have
             given
             you
             this
             Advice
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             great
             esteem
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             if
             duties
             cannot
             be
             rightly
             performed
             by
             a
             heart
             that
             has
             not
             been
             Broken.
             
               Then
               this
               shews
               the
               vanity
               of
               those
               Peoples
               minds
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               invalidity
               of
               their
               pretended
               divine
               Services
               ,
               who
               worship
               God
               with
               an
               heart
               that
               was
               never
               Broken
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               Contrite
               Spirit
               .
            
             There
             has
             indeed
             at
             all
             times
             been
             great
             flocks
             of
             such
             Professors
             in
             the
             World
             in
             every
             Age
             ;
             but
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             unless
             
             to
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             to
             mock
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             stumbling
             blocks
             in
             the
             way
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             whose
             heart
             was
             never
             truly
             Broken
             ,
             and
             whose
             Spirit
             was
             never
             Contrite
             ,
             cannot
             profess
             Christ
             in
             earnest
             ,
             cannot
             love
             his
             own
             Soul
             in
             earnest
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             these
             things
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             own
             good
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             for
             he
             wants
             a
             bottom
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             an
             hearty
             ,
             an
             unfeigned
             ,
             a
             sincere
             seeker
             after
             the
             good
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             is
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Godly
             fear
             of
             being
             overtaken
             with
             the
             danger
             which
             it
             brings
             a
             man
             into
             .
             This
             makes
             him
             Contrite
             ,
             or
             Repentant
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             up
             on
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             with
             heart
             -
             aking
             ,
             and
             heart
             -
             breaking
             Considerations
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             ,
             where
             this
             sense
             ,
             this
             godly
             fear
             ,
             and
             this
             holy
             contrition
             is
             wanting
             :
             profess
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             ,
             as
             the
             
               empty
               Barrel
               maketh
               the
               bigest
               sound
            
             ;
             but
             prove
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             full
             of
             air
             ,
             full
             of
             emptiness
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             all
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             such
             Professors
             tender
             of
             
               God's
               Name
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Credit
             of
             that
             Gospel
             which
             they
             profess
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             ,
             for
             they
             want
             that
             which
             should
             Oblidge
             them
             thereunto
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sence
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Forgiveness
             ;
             by
             the
             which
             their
             broken
             Hearts
             have
             been
             replenished
             ,
             succored
             ,
             and
             made
             hope
             in
             God.
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Love
               of
               Christ
               constrained
               him
               .
            
             But
             what
             was
             Paul
             ,
             but
             a
             broken
             Hearted
             and
             a
             contrite
             Sinner
             ?
             See
             Acts
             9.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             When
             God
             shews
             a
             man
             the
             Sin
             
               he
               has
               committed
            
             ,
             the
             Hell
             
             
               he
               has
               deserved
            
             ,
             the
             Heaven
             
               he
               has
               lost
            
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             this
             will
             make
             him
             serious
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             him
             melt
             ,
             this
             will
             break
             his
             heart
             ,
             this
             will
             shew
             him
             that
             there
             is
             more
             than
             Air
             ,
             than
             a
             Noise
             ,
             than
             an
             Empty
             Sound
             in
             Religion
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             Heart
             ,
             whose
             Life
             ,
             whose
             Conversation
             and
             All
             ,
             will
             be
             ingaged
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Precious
             and
             Immortal
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             some
             may
             object
             ,
             
               That
               in
               this
               saying
               I
               seem
               to
               ridged
               and
               censorious
               ;
               and
               will
               ,
               if
               I
               moderate
               not
               these
               Lines
               with
               something
               milder
               afterward
               ,
               discourage
               many
               an
               honest
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Not
             a
             jot
             ;
             not
             an
             honest
             Soul
             in
             all
             the
             World
             will
             be
             offended
             at
             my
             words
             ,
             for
             not
             one
             can
             be
             an
             honest
             Soul
             ,
             I
             mean
             with
             reference
             to
             
             its
             concerns
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             had
             a
             broken
             Heart
             ,
             
               that
               never
               had
               a
               Contrite
               Spirit
               .
            
             This
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             be
             understood
             aright
             ;
             That
             all
             attain-not
             to
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             trouble
             ,
             nor
             lie
             so
             long
             
               there
               under
            
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             their
             Brethren
             do
             :
             But
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             without
             a
             Broken
             Heart
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             forgiven
             sin
             without
             a
             Contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             my
             Belief
             .
             We
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             what
             is
             secret
             ,
             
               revealed
               things
               belong
               to
               us
               and
               our
               Children
            
             ;
             nor
             must
             we
             venture
             to
             go
             further
             in
             our
             Faith.
             Doth
             not
             Christ
             say
             ▪
             
               The
               whole
               have
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Phsiti
               an
            
             ;
             that
             is
             they
             see
             NO
             need
             ,
             but
             Christ
             will
             make
             them
             see
             their
             need
             before
             he
             ministers
             his
             Sovereign
             Grace
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             good
             reason
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             will
             have
             but
             little
             thanks
             for
             his
             kindness
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               there
               are
               that
               are
               godly
               educated
               from
               their
               Childhood
               ,
               and
               so
               drink
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
               they
               know
               net
               how
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             I
             count
             it
             one
             thing
             to
             receive
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             
               from
               men
               only
            
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             receive
             it
             from
             God
             by
             the
             means
             .
             If
             thou
             art
             taught
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             yet
             if
             not
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             never
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             say
             thou
             wilt
             never
             profess
             him
             .
             But
             if
             God
             speaks
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             hear
             and
             understand
             him
             ,
             that
             voice
             will
             make
             such
             work
             within
             thee
             as
             was
             never
             made
             before
             .
             The
             Voice
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Voice
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             distinguished
             by
             them
             that
             are
             taught
             thereby
             .
             Joh.
             6.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Psal.
             29.
             
             Hab.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               some
               men
               are
               not
               
               so
               debauched
               and
               profane
               as
               some
               ,
               and
               so
               need
               not
               to
               be
               so
               hammered
               and
               fired
               as
               others
               :
               so
               broken
               and
               wounded
               as
               others
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             knows
             best
             what
             we
             need
             .
             Paul
             was
             as
             righteous
             ,
             before
             conversion
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             can
             pretend
             to
             Civility
             now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             shake
             ,
             and
             was
             astonished
             at
             himself
             ,
             at
             his
             Conversion
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             more
             righteous
             any
             is
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             before
             conversion
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             he
             has
             of
             heart
             breaking
             work
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             salvation
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             is
             not
             by
             nature
             so
             easily
             convinced
             that
             his
             righteousness
             is
             to
             God
             abominable
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             that
             his
             debauchery
             and
             prosaneness
             is
             .
          
           
             A
             mans
             goodness
             is
             that
             which
             blinds
             him
             most
             ,
             is
             dearest
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             hardly
             parted
             with
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             when
             such
             an
             one
             is
             converted
             that
             thinks
             he
             has
             goodness
             of
             his
             own
             enough
             to
             commend
             him
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             to
             God.
             (
             but
             ,
             but
             few
             such
             are
             converted
             )
             there
             is
             required
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             breaking
             work
             upon
             his
             heart
             to
             make
             him
             come
             to
             
             Paul's
             conclusion
             ,
             
               What!
               are
               we
               better
               than
               they
               ?
               No
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3.
             9.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             see
             ,
             his
             glorious
             Robes
             are
             
               filthy
               Rags
            
             ,
             and
             his
             gainful
             things
             but
             loss
             and
             
               dung
               ,
               Isa.
            
             64.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             also
             gathered
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Publicans
               and
               Harlots
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               before
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             Mat.
             21.
             31.
             
          
           
             Why
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             lie
             fairer
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             easier
             convinced
             of
             their
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             brought
             home
             to
             him
             without
             (
             as
             I
             may
             )
             all
             that
             adoe
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             doth
             make
             to
             bring
             home
             one
             of
             these
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             True
             ,
             nothing
             is
             hard
             or
             difficult
             to
             God.
             
               But
               I
               speak
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             let
             who
             will
             take
             to
             task
             a
             man
             debauch'd
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             ,
             if
             he
             laboureth
             to
             convince
             them
             both
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Condemnation
             by
             nature
             ;
             that
             the
             Pharisee
             will
             make
             his
             appeals
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             
               God
               I
               thank
               thee
               's
            
             ,
             while
             the
             Publican
             hangs
             his
             Head
             ,
             shakes
             at
             Heart
             ,
             and
             smites
             upon
             his
             Breast
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               ,
            
             Luk.
             18.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             a
             self-righteous
             man
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             
               painted
               Satan
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Devil
               in
               fine
               Cloathes
            
             ;
             but
             thinks
             he
             so
             of
             himself
             ?
             No!
             no!
             He
             saith
             to
             others
             ,
             
               Stand
               back
            
             ,
             come
             not
             near
             ▪
             me
             ,
             
               I
               am
               holier
               than
               thou
            
             .
             'T
             is
             almost
             impossible
             ,
             
             that
             a
             self-righteous
             man
             should
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             he
             that
             can
             drive
             
               a
               Camel
               through
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               Needle
               ,
            
             can
             cause
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             see
             his
             lost
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             needeth
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             He
             can
             make
             him
             see
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             goodness
             did
             stand
             more
             in
             his
             way
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             aware
             of
             ;
             and
             can
             make
             him
             feel
             too
             ,
             that
             his
             leaning
             to
             that
             is
             as
             great
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             any
             immorality
             that
             men
             commit
             .
             The
             sum
             then
             is
             ,
             That
             men
             that
             are
             converted
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             (
             for
             all
             this
             must
             go
             to
             Effectual
             Conversion
             )
             must
             have
             their
             Hearts
             broken
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             made
             contrite
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             MUST
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             all
             decaied
             ,
             apostatised
             and
             backsliden
             .
             Christians
             must
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             recovery
             again
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             their
             Hearts
             broken
             ,
             their
             Souls
             wounded
             ,
             their
             Spirits
             made
             contrite
             ,
             and
             sorry
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             Come
             ,
             come
             ,
             Conversion
             to
             God
             is
             not
             SO
             easie
             ,
             and
             SO
             smooth
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             men
             believe
             it
             is
             .
             Why
             is
             mans
             Heart
             compared
             to
             
               fallow
               ground
               ;
               Gods
               Word
            
             to
             a
             Plow
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             to
             Plow-men
             ;
             if
             the
             Heart
             indeed
             has
             no
             need
             of
             breaking
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             ?
             Jer.
             4
             ,
             3.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             62.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             Fallow-ground
             must
             be
             Plowed
             ,
             and
             Plowed
             too
             ,
             before
             the
             Husbandman
             will
             venture
             his
             Seed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             oft
             soundly
             harrowed
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             have
             but
             a
             slender
             Harvest
             ?
          
           
           
             Why
             is
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Soul
             compared
             to
             the
             
               grafting
               of
               a
               Tree
            
             if
             that
             may
             be
             done
             
               without
               cutting
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             the
             Graft
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             as
             the
             Sien
             must
             be
             let
             in
             by
             a
             wound
             ;
             for
             to
             stick
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             tied
             on
             with
             a
             string
             ,
             will
             do
             no
             good
             here
             ;
             heart
             must
             be
             set
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             back
             to
             back
             ,
             or
             your
             pretended
             ingrafting
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             Rom.
             11.
             17
             ,
             24.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             heart
             must
             be
             set
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             back
             to
             back
             ,
             or
             the
             sap
             will
             not
             be
             conveyed
             from
             the
             root
             to
             the
             branch
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             This
             must
             be
             done
             by
             a
             wound
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               opened
               the
               heart
               of
               Lidia
               ,
            
             as
             a
             man
             openeth
             the
             stock
             to
             graft
             in
             the
             siens
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             word
             was
             let
             into
             her
             soul
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             word
             and
             her
             heart
             comented
             ,
             and
             became
             one
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
           
             Why
             is
             Christ
             bid
             to
             gird
             his
             .
             Sword
             upon
             his
             Thigh
             ?
             And
             why
             must
             he
             make
             his
             Arrows
             sharp
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             Heart
             may
             with
             this
             Sword
             and
             these
             Arrows
             ,
             he
             shot
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             bleed
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             why
             is
             he
             commanded
             to
             let
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             would
             bow
             and
             fall
             kindly
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             heartily
             implore
             his
             Grace
             without
             it
             ?
             Psa.
             45.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Alas
             ,
             men
             are
             too
             lofty
             ,
             too
             proud
             ,
             too
             wild
             ,
             too
             devilishly
             resolved
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             their
             own
             Destruction
             ;
             in
             their
             occasions
             they
             are
             like
             the
             wild
             Asses
             upon
             the
             wild
             Mountains
             ;
             nothing
             can
             break
             them
             of
             their
             purposes
             ,
             or
             hinder
             them
             from
             ruining
             of
             their
             own
             precious
             and
             immortal
             Souls
             ,
             but
             the
             breaking
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Why
             is
             a
             broken
             heart
             put
             
               in
               the
               room
               of
               all
               Sacrifices
            
             which
             we
             can
             offer
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             contrite
             
             Spirit
             ,
             put
             in
             the
             room
             of
             all
             offerings
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             (
             and
             you
             may
             see
             it
             so
             if
             you
             compare
             the
             Text
             with
             that
             Verse
             which
             goes
             before
             it
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             counted
             better
             than
             all
             ,
             were
             they
             all
             put
             together
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             part
             ,
             or
             if
             all
             external
             parts
             of
             Worship
             were
             they
             put
             together
             ,
             could
             be
             able
             to
             render
             the
             man
             a
             found
             ,
             and
             a
             rightly
             made
             New
             Creature
             without
             it
             ?
             
               A
               broken
               heart
               ,
               a
               contrite
               Spirit
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               despise
            
             ;
             but
             both
             thou
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             Service
             he
             will
             certainly
             slight
             and
             reject
             ;
             if
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             broken
             heart
             be
             wanting
             :
             Wherefore
             here
             is
             the
             point
             ,
             Come
             Broken
             ,
             come
             Contrite
             ,
             come
             Sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             Sorry
             for
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             or
             thy
             coming
             will
             be
             counted
             no
             coming
             to
             God
             aright
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             consequently
             thou
             wilt
             get
             no
             benefit
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS